𝗕𝗶𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗰𝗵𝗶 𝗯𝗼𝗯

[𝗦𝘂𝗱]

—𝒃𝒂𝒔 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒊𝒍𝒕𝒊𝒎𝒐𝒔...—𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒍 𝒅𝒐𝒅 𝒔𝒐𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒍𝒆𝒌𝒊𝒏 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒕𝒐𝒙𝒕𝒂𝒎𝒂𝒚 𝒖𝒏𝒊 𝒔𝒂𝒗𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒃𝒊𝒓 𝒃𝒖𝒓𝒄𝒉𝒂𝒌𝒅𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒌 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒂𝒍𝒐𝒒 𝒊𝒌𝒌𝒊 𝒒𝒐'𝒍𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒒𝒖𝒍𝒐𝒈'𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒊𝒕𝒊𝒃 𝒑𝒊𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒃 𝒚𝒆𝒈'𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒅𝒊. —𝒅𝒂𝒅𝒂 𝒊𝒍𝒕𝒊𝒎𝒐𝒔 𝒖𝒓𝒎𝒂𝒏𝒈 𝒅𝒂𝒅𝒂...—𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒂𝒍𝒐𝒒𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐𝒗𝒐𝒛𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒇𝒂𝒒𝒂𝒕 𝒔𝒉𝒖 𝒚𝒂𝒚𝒓𝒂𝒓𝒅𝒊.
—𝒅𝒂𝒅𝒂 𝒅𝒂𝒅𝒂 𝒅𝒂𝒅𝒂!—𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒚𝒐𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒋𝒐𝒚𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒖𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒃 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒅𝒊, 𝒒𝒐'𝒓𝒒𝒊𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒍𝒊 𝒕𝒖𝒔𝒉 𝒐𝒒𝒊𝒃𝒂𝒕𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒓𝒂𝒏𝒈𝒊 𝒐𝒒𝒂𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒆𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒆𝒓𝒍𝒂𝒃 𝒔𝒐𝒄𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒐𝒑𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒌𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒚𝒐𝒔𝒉 𝒃𝒐𝒓 𝒆𝒅𝒊.
—𝒕𝒖𝒔𝒉...𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒐𝒔 𝒉𝒂𝒎𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒊 𝒕𝒖𝒔𝒉 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏...𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒕𝒊𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒏—𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒈𝒂𝒑𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒕𝒊𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒕𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊. 𝑩𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒕𝒊𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒃 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒄𝒉 𝒐'𝒓𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒚𝒖𝒗𝒊𝒏𝒊𝒔𝒉 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒐'𝒍 𝒐𝒍𝒅𝒊. 𝑻𝒂𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒕𝒖𝒏𝒈𝒊 𝒖𝒚𝒒𝒖 𝒌𝒊𝒚𝒊𝒎𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒐𝒛𝒐𝒅 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒎𝒖𝒛𝒅𝒆𝒌 𝒔𝒖𝒗 𝒕𝒂𝒈𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒎𝒖𝒅𝒅𝒂𝒕 𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒄𝒉𝒐'𝒎𝒅𝒊. 𝑯𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒍𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊 𝟭𝟱 𝒚𝒊𝒍𝒈𝒊 𝒗𝒐𝒒𝒆𝒂𝒅𝒂 𝒆𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒚𝒖𝒗𝒊𝒏𝒊𝒃 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒄𝒉 𝒃𝒂𝒅𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒕𝒐𝒎𝒊𝒃 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒔𝒖𝒗 𝒕𝒐𝒎𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒂𝒔𝒕𝒂 𝒔𝒐𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒂𝒓𝒕𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊. 𝑼𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒔𝒐'𝒏𝒈 𝒖𝒔𝒕𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒉𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒕 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃, 𝒕𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒒𝒂𝒓𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒊𝒃 𝒔𝒉𝒌𝒂𝒇𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊 𝒖𝒄𝒉𝒖𝒏 𝒎𝒐𝒔 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒐𝒒 𝒌𝒐𝒇𝒕𝒂, 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂 𝒌𝒂𝒔𝒕𝒚𝒖𝒎 𝒗𝒂 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂 𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒎𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒊𝒚𝒊𝒏𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊.

𝑶'𝒛𝒊 𝒖𝒄𝒉𝒖𝒏 𝒒𝒂𝒉𝒗𝒂 𝒕𝒂𝒚𝒚𝒐𝒍𝒂𝒃 𝒖𝒏𝒊 𝒕𝒂𝒎𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒂𝒉𝒓𝒂𝒎𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒖𝒚𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂 𝒕𝒂𝒚𝒚𝒐𝒓𝒈𝒂𝒓𝒍𝒊 𝒌𝒐'𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒌𝒂𝒍𝒊𝒕𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒖𝒚𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒓𝒖𝒍𝒅𝒂 𝒌𝒆𝒕𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒆𝒍𝒆𝒇𝒐𝒏 𝒐𝒗𝒐𝒛𝒊 𝒖𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒋𝒂𝒍𝒈'𝒊𝒕𝒊 𝒕𝒆𝒍𝒆𝒇𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒒𝒐'𝒍𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒆𝒌𝒓𝒂𝒏𝒈𝒂 𝒒𝒂𝒓𝒂𝒅𝒊, [𝒏𝒐𝒕𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒔𝒉 𝒓𝒂𝒒𝒂𝒎] 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒐'𝒚𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒃 𝒒𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒐𝒉𝒊𝒓𝒊 𝒌𝒐'𝒕𝒂𝒓𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂 𝒒𝒂𝒓𝒐𝒓 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒅𝒊 𝒕𝒆𝒍𝒆𝒇𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒌𝒂𝒍𝒐𝒏𝒌𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊.
[𝑨𝒍𝒐𝒒𝒂]
—𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒓𝒍𝒊 𝒌𝒖𝒏! 𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒏𝒐𝒕𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒔𝒉 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌
—𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒓𝒍𝒊 𝒌𝒖𝒏! 𝑬𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒕𝒂𝒎𝒂𝒏 𝒉𝒊𝒛𝒎𝒂𝒕?—𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒌𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒓𝒖𝒍𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒖𝒛𝒂𝒎𝒂𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊.
—𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎 𝒔𝒊𝒛 𝒂𝒅𝒗𝒂𝒌𝒂𝒕 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒛 𝒃𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒐𝒓𝒅𝒂𝒎𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒊𝒛 𝒌𝒆𝒓𝒂𝒌—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌
—𝒂𝒍𝒃𝒂𝒕𝒕𝒂 𝒌𝒐𝒎𝒑𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒚𝒂𝒈𝒂 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐'𝒔𝒉𝒂 𝒚𝒆𝒓𝒅𝒂 𝒉𝒂𝒍 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒎𝒊𝒛—𝒆𝒓𝒊𝒃𝒐𝒓 𝒃𝒆𝒓𝒎𝒂𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒋𝒂𝒗𝒐𝒃 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒅𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒛.
—𝒚𝒂𝒙𝒔𝒉𝒊 𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎—𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒔𝒉𝒖𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒅𝒆𝒚𝒂 𝒔𝒖𝒉𝒃𝒂𝒕𝒏𝒊 𝒚𝒂𝒌𝒖𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊.
[𝑲𝒐𝒎𝒑𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒚𝒂]
𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒂𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒖𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒐𝒎𝒑𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒚𝒂𝒈𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏 𝒉𝒂𝒎𝒎𝒂 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒖𝒏𝒈𝒂 𝒕𝒂𝒛𝒊𝒎 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒌𝒖𝒕𝒊𝒃 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒂𝒓, 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒉𝒂𝒎 𝒏𝒐𝒎𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒕𝒂𝒛𝒊𝒎 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒐'𝒛 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒆𝒕𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒂𝒈𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒈𝒂𝒄𝒉 𝒖𝒔𝒕𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒈𝒊 𝒌𝒂𝒔𝒕𝒚𝒖𝒎𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒚𝒆𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒊𝒚𝒊𝒎 𝒊𝒍𝒈𝒊𝒄𝒉𝒌𝒂 𝒊𝒍𝒅𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒌𝒖𝒓𝒔𝒊𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒋𝒐𝒚𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒔𝒕𝒐𝒍𝒊 𝒖𝒔𝒕𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒈𝒊 𝒉𝒖𝒋𝒋𝒂𝒕𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊 𝒌𝒐'𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊.
—𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒑𝒐𝒗—
—𝒚𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒍𝒊 𝒋𝒊𝒏𝒐𝒚𝒂𝒕𝒍𝒂𝒓, 𝒗𝒂𝒙𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒚𝒍𝒊𝒌, 𝒛𝒐'𝒓𝒂𝒗𝒐𝒏𝒍𝒊𝒌, 𝒒𝒐𝒕𝒊𝒍𝒍𝒊𝒌 𝒃𝒖𝒍𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊 𝒉𝒂𝒎𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒚𝒐'𝒒 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒂 𝒐𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒎𝒅𝒂 𝒆𝒅𝒊, 𝒒𝒂𝒏𝒊 𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒃𝒂𝒓𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒓 𝒛𝒖𝒎𝒅𝒂 𝒚𝒐'𝒒 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒆𝒕𝒔𝒂—𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒒𝒐𝒈'𝒐𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊 𝒌𝒐'𝒓𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏 𝒔𝒉𝒖 𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒍𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒅𝒂 𝒐'𝒕𝒊𝒓𝒂𝒓𝒅𝒊 𝒍𝒆𝒌𝒊𝒏, 𝒖𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒍𝒍𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒆𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒌𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒕𝒂𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒊 𝒃𝒖𝒛𝒅𝒊.
—𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒏𝒈!—𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒃𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒅, 𝒆𝒕𝒊𝒃𝒐𝒓 𝒃𝒆𝒓𝒎𝒂𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒛𝒊𝒏 𝒃𝒆𝒓𝒅𝒊. 𝑬𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒌 𝒐𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒔𝒐𝒄𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊 𝒕𝒆𝒌𝒊𝒔 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒚𝒆𝒈'𝒊𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒅𝒊.
—𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎, 𝒚𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒃𝒅𝒊—𝒕𝒂𝒛𝒊𝒎 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒊.
—𝒚𝒂𝒙𝒔𝒉𝒖 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒔𝒊𝒏—𝒒𝒐𝒈'𝒐𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒐𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒖𝒛𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒅𝒂𝒏. 𝑬𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒌 𝒐𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒈𝒂𝒄𝒉 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒆𝒕𝒅𝒊 𝒖𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐'𝒓𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒚𝒊𝒎𝒅𝒂 𝒊𝒌𝒌𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒂 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒐𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒊𝒌𝒌𝒊 𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒐𝒉𝒈𝒂 𝒒𝒂𝒅𝒂𝒅𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒃𝒖 𝒚𝒆𝒓𝒅𝒂 𝒚𝒂𝒙𝒔𝒉𝒊 𝒎𝒂𝒒𝒔𝒂𝒅𝒅𝒂 𝒆𝒎𝒂𝒔 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒕𝒖𝒔𝒉𝒖𝒏𝒅𝒊 𝒍𝒆𝒌𝒊𝒏 𝒃𝒖 𝒖𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒌𝒂𝒔𝒃𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒐𝒉𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒒𝒂𝒓𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒔𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒈𝒊 𝒌𝒖𝒓𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒐'𝒕𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒅𝒆𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒐𝒓𝒂 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒅𝒊.
—𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎, 𝒔𝒊𝒛 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒆𝒍𝒆𝒇𝒐𝒏𝒅𝒂 𝒔𝒖𝒉𝒃𝒂𝒕𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒆𝒅𝒊𝒌. 𝑶'𝒛𝒊𝒎𝒏𝒊 𝒕𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒕𝒊𝒓𝒂𝒚 𝑷𝒂𝒓𝒌 𝑱𝒊𝒎𝒊𝒏 , 𝒃𝒖 𝒆𝒔𝒂 𝒔𝒉𝒆𝒓𝒊𝒈𝒊𝒎 𝑲𝒊𝒎 𝑻𝒂𝒆𝒉𝒚𝒖𝒏𝒈—𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒔𝒉𝒖𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒅𝒆𝒚𝒂 𝒚𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒈𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒐𝒓𝒂 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒌𝒐'𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒊𝒌𝒌𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒏𝒊 𝒌𝒐'𝒛𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒌𝒆𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊, 𝒊𝒌𝒌𝒊𝒔𝒊 𝒉𝒂𝒎 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒐'𝒚 𝒃𝒂𝒔𝒕𝒊 𝒃𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒅 𝒆𝒅𝒊, 𝒌𝒐'𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒆𝒔𝒂 𝒋𝒊𝒅𝒅𝒊𝒚𝒍𝒊𝒌 𝒆𝒅𝒊, 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒕𝒊𝒌𝒊𝒍𝒅𝒊 𝒗𝒂 𝒐𝒉𝒊𝒓𝒊 𝒕𝒊𝒍𝒈𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒅𝒊.

—𝑴𝒂𝒒𝒔𝒂𝒅𝒈𝒂 𝒐'𝒕𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝑱𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃𝒍𝒂𝒓—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒛.
—𝑩𝒊𝒛 𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒐𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒚𝒎𝒊𝒛—𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒃𝒖 𝒈𝒂𝒑𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒚𝒖𝒛 𝒕𝒖𝒛𝒖𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊 𝒏𝒂𝒇𝒓𝒂𝒕𝒈𝒂 𝒂𝒚𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒊. 𝑩𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒒𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒎𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒊.
—𝒎𝒂𝒒𝒔𝒂𝒅?!—𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐𝒗𝒐𝒛𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒒𝒐'𝒑𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒌 𝒑𝒂𝒚𝒅𝒐 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒅𝒊. 𝑰𝒌𝒌𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒃𝒖𝒏𝒂𝒒𝒂 𝒐𝒗𝒐𝒛 𝒕𝒐'𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒊𝒓-𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒒𝒂𝒓𝒂𝒃 𝒒𝒐'𝒚𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒚𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝒈𝒂𝒑𝒊𝒓𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊.
—𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒚𝒂𝒈𝒐𝒏𝒂 𝒐'𝒈'𝒍𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒒𝒐'𝒍𝒈𝒂 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒕𝒂𝒈𝒂 𝒔𝒖𝒅 𝒗𝒂 𝒃𝒖 𝒔𝒖𝒅𝒅𝒂 𝒇𝒂𝒒𝒂𝒕 𝒔𝒊𝒛 𝒋𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃 𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏𝒏𝒊 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒂 𝒐𝒍𝒂𝒔—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒔𝒉𝒆𝒓𝒊𝒈𝒊.
—𝒎𝒆𝒏?—𝒅𝒆𝒃 𝒕𝒆𝒍𝒃𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒌𝒖𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒚𝒖𝒃𝒐𝒓𝒅𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒛. —𝑱𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒎𝒆𝒏𝒊 𝒉𝒂𝒓 𝒉𝒐𝒍𝒅𝒂 𝒎𝒂𝒇𝒊𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒊𝒈'𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒐𝒓𝒅𝒂𝒎 𝒃𝒆𝒓𝒂𝒅𝒊 𝒅𝒆𝒃 𝒐'𝒚𝒍𝒂𝒎𝒂𝒚𝒂𝒑𝒔𝒊𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒎𝒊?—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒈𝒊 𝒌𝒖𝒍𝒈𝒖𝒏𝒊 𝒋𝒊𝒅𝒅𝒊𝒚𝒍𝒊𝒌𝒈𝒂 𝒂𝒚𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒕𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃. 𝑬𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒄𝒉𝒖𝒒𝒖𝒓 𝒏𝒂𝒇𝒂𝒔 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒚𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊.
—𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎! 𝑰𝒔𝒕𝒂𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒊𝒛 𝒔𝒐'𝒓𝒂𝒏𝒈 𝒎𝒖𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒐 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒎𝒊𝒛 𝒇𝒂𝒒𝒂𝒕 𝒃𝒖 𝒔𝒖𝒅𝒅𝒂 𝒔𝒊𝒛 𝒋𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒂𝒅𝒗𝒂𝒌𝒂𝒕𝒊 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒊𝒛 𝒗𝒂 𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒖 𝒚𝒆𝒓𝒅𝒂 𝒐𝒃𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒊𝒛 𝒌𝒆𝒓𝒂𝒌!—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒐𝒏𝒄𝒉 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒈𝒂 𝒕𝒊𝒌𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒒𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒓𝒂𝒅 𝒋𝒂𝒗𝒐𝒃𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒆𝒓𝒎𝒐𝒒𝒄𝒉𝒊 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒅𝒊 𝒍𝒆𝒌𝒊𝒏 𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒍𝒍𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒃𝒊𝒓 𝒏𝒂𝒓𝒔𝒂 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒐'𝒚𝒈𝒂 𝒄𝒉𝒐'𝒎𝒅𝒊 𝒐𝒉𝒊𝒓𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒊.
—𝒚𝒂𝒙𝒔𝒉𝒊—𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒐𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒛𝒍𝒊𝒌 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒒𝒊𝒛. 𝑰𝒌𝒌𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒃𝒊𝒓-𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒋𝒊𝒍𝒎𝒂𝒚𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒒𝒂𝒓𝒂𝒃 𝒒𝒐'𝒚𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊.
[𝑬𝒓𝒕𝒂𝒔𝒊 𝒌𝒖𝒏𝒊 𝑺𝒖𝒅!]
𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒐'𝒛 𝒋𝒐𝒚𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒋𝒐𝒚𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒃 𝒔𝒖𝒅𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒌𝒖𝒕𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊. 𝑬𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒌 𝒐𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒂𝒚𝒃𝒍𝒐𝒗𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒐𝒉𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒏𝒊 𝒐'𝒓𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊.
—𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒑𝒐𝒗—
—𝒃𝒖 𝒐'𝒔𝒉𝒂𝒎𝒊? 𝑱𝒖𝒅𝒂 𝒉𝒂𝒎 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒂𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒊 𝒃𝒂𝒒𝒖𝒗𝒗𝒂𝒕 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏𝒊 𝒕𝒂𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒐𝒑𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒃 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒌𝒊𝒚𝒎𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒎𝒂𝒍𝒖𝒎, 𝒌𝒐'𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊...𝒋𝒖𝒅𝒂 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒐𝒏𝒈'𝒖. 𝑳𝒂𝒏𝒂𝒕𝒊 𝒕𝒐'𝒈'𝒓𝒊 𝒊𝒔𝒉 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒚𝒂𝒑𝒎𝒂𝒏𝒎𝒊? 𝑸𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂 𝒂𝒓𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒚𝒂𝒑𝒔𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒆𝒍𝒃𝒂 𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂—𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒔𝒉𝒖 𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒍𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒐'𝒕𝒊𝒓𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏, 𝒔𝒖𝒅𝒊𝒚𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒅𝒊 𝒗𝒂 𝒔𝒖𝒅 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒊. 𝑺𝒖𝒅 𝒅𝒂𝒗𝒐𝒎𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂𝒍𝒐𝒗𝒄𝒉𝒊 𝒃𝒐𝒓 𝒌𝒖𝒄𝒉𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒖 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒏𝒊 𝒚𝒐𝒎𝒐𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒚 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊 𝒃𝒂𝒓𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒅𝒂𝒍𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊 𝒌𝒐'𝒓𝒔𝒂𝒕𝒅𝒊, 𝒏𝒂𝒗𝒃𝒂𝒕 𝒉𝒊𝒎𝒐𝒚𝒂𝒄𝒉𝒊 𝒚𝒂𝒏𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒅𝒊, 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒐'𝒓𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒂 𝒈𝒂𝒑𝒊𝒓𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊.
—𝑺𝒖𝒅𝒊𝒚𝒂 𝒋𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊, 𝒎𝒆𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒎𝒊𝒋𝒐𝒛𝒊𝒎𝒈𝒂 𝒒𝒐'𝒚𝒊𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒂𝒚𝒃𝒍𝒐𝒗𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒃𝒂𝒓𝒊 𝒚𝒐𝒍𝒈'𝒐𝒏. 𝑫𝒂𝒍𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒈𝒂 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒔𝒂𝒌, 𝒉𝒐𝒛𝒊𝒓𝒈𝒊 𝒗𝒂𝒒𝒕𝒅𝒂 𝒊𝒎𝒛𝒐𝒏𝒊 𝒔𝒐𝒉𝒕𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒕𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒔𝒉 𝒎𝒖𝒂𝒎𝒐 𝒆𝒎𝒂𝒔, 𝒔𝒖𝒓𝒂𝒕𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒔𝒂 𝒖 𝒚𝒆𝒓𝒅𝒂 𝒋𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃 𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏 𝒃𝒐𝒓𝒎𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒓? 𝒀𝒐𝒌𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒚𝒂𝒒𝒊𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊? 𝑯𝒂 𝒂𝒚𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒃𝒖 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂 𝒅𝒐𝒓𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊 𝒋𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃 𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏𝒅𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒎𝒅𝒊𝒓 𝒌𝒐'𝒓𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒎𝒊? 𝑮𝒖𝒗𝒐𝒉 𝒃𝒐𝒓𝒎𝒊?—𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒃𝒖 𝒔𝒂𝒗𝒐𝒍𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂𝒍𝒐𝒗𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒈𝒊𝒕𝒊𝒃 𝒒𝒐'𝒚𝒅𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒏𝒊𝒎𝒂 𝒅𝒆𝒚𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒎𝒂𝒔 𝒆𝒅𝒊, 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒆𝒔𝒂 𝒃𝒖𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒓𝒐𝒏𝒂 𝒋𝒊𝒍𝒎𝒂𝒚𝒅𝒊 𝒄𝒉𝒖𝒏𝒌𝒊 𝒖 𝒊𝒔𝒕𝒂𝒈𝒂 𝒏𝒂𝒓𝒔𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒆𝒓𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊.

—𝑵𝒆𝒈𝒂 𝒋𝒊𝒎𝒔𝒊𝒛? 𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒐𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒊 𝒃𝒂𝒍𝒌𝒊 𝒎𝒂𝒇𝒊𝒂𝒅𝒊𝒓 𝒍𝒆𝒌𝒊𝒏, 𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒃𝒖 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒏𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒔𝒃𝒐𝒕 𝒃𝒐𝒓𝒎𝒊? 𝑱𝒂𝒗𝒐𝒃 𝒃𝒆𝒓𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒂𝒏𝒈𝒊𝒛 𝒎𝒆𝒏 𝒂𝒚𝒕𝒂𝒚 𝒉𝒆𝒄𝒉 𝒒𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒔𝒖𝒚𝒂𝒌𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒖𝒍𝒊𝒌 𝒊𝒔𝒃𝒐𝒕 𝒚𝒐'𝒒!—𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒃𝒖 𝒈𝒂𝒑𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒔𝒖𝒅 𝒋𝒂𝒓𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒒𝒂𝒕𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒐𝒅𝒂𝒎𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒗𝒊𝒓𝒍𝒂𝒚 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊 𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒕𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒅𝒂 [𝒖 𝒉𝒂𝒒, 𝒓𝒐𝒔𝒕𝒂𝒏 𝒉𝒂𝒎, 𝒚𝒂𝒙𝒔𝒉𝒊 𝒂𝒅𝒗𝒂𝒌𝒂𝒕 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏] 𝒔𝒉𝒖 𝒔𝒐'𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒂𝒚𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒅𝒊.
—𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎! 𝒀𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝒒𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒊𝒔𝒃𝒐𝒕 𝒊𝒔𝒕𝒂𝒚𝒔𝒊? 𝒀𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝒃𝒊𝒓 𝒊𝒔𝒃𝒐𝒕 𝒃𝒖 𝑱𝒖𝒏𝒈𝒌𝒐𝒐𝒌 𝒉𝒂𝒎 𝒐'𝒛𝒊 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂 𝒅𝒐𝒓𝒊 𝒊𝒔𝒕𝒆𝒎𝒐𝒍 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊!!—𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂𝒍𝒐𝒗𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐𝒗𝒐𝒛𝒊 𝒃𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒅 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒊𝒃, 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒂𝒅𝒂 𝒔𝒂𝒅𝒐 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒚𝒂𝒏𝒈𝒓𝒂𝒅𝒊. 𝑼𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊 𝒄𝒉𝒆𝒕𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒔𝒖𝒌𝒖𝒏𝒂𝒕 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒌𝒖𝒛𝒂𝒕𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐'𝒕𝒌𝒊𝒓 𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒐𝒉𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒒 𝒒𝒂𝒅𝒂𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒆𝒅𝒊.

—𝑱𝒖𝒏𝒈𝒌𝒐𝒐𝒌 𝒑𝒐𝒗—
—𝒊𝒌𝒌𝒊 𝒂𝒅𝒗𝒂𝒌𝒂𝒕𝒏𝒊 𝒕𝒐𝒓𝒕𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒖𝒗𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒌𝒐'𝒓𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏𝒎𝒂𝒏, 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒅𝒂𝒈𝒊 𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒐𝒏𝒄𝒉 𝒗𝒂 𝒐𝒍𝒐𝒗 𝒚𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒃 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒅𝒊. 𝑩𝒖𝒈𝒖𝒏 𝒃𝒖 𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒂𝒕𝒊 𝒚𝒆𝒓𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒎 𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒒 𝒔𝒉𝒖 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒂𝒍𝒐𝒒 𝒔𝒂𝒃𝒂𝒃—
—𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒎𝒊𝒋𝒐𝒛𝒊𝒎𝒏𝒊 𝒊𝒔𝒎𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒄𝒉𝒂𝒒𝒊𝒓𝒎𝒂𝒏𝒈 𝒃𝒖𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒉𝒖𝒒𝒖𝒒 𝒔𝒊𝒛𝒅𝒂 𝒉𝒂𝒎 𝒎𝒆𝒏𝒅𝒂 𝒉𝒂𝒎 𝒚𝒐'𝒒 𝒃𝒖𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒛! 𝑰𝒌𝒌𝒊𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒌𝒊𝒎𝒈𝒂 𝒐𝒗𝒐𝒛 𝒌𝒐'𝒕𝒂𝒓𝒂𝒚𝒊𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊 𝒖𝒏𝒖𝒕𝒎𝒂𝒏𝒈, 𝒎𝒆𝒏 𝒅𝒐𝒊𝒎𝒐 𝒉𝒂𝒒𝒊𝒒𝒂𝒕 𝒕𝒐𝒎𝒐𝒏 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒎𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒖𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒂𝒓𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊! 𝑼𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂 𝒅𝒐𝒊𝒓 𝒊𝒔𝒕𝒆𝒎𝒐𝒍 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒔𝒂 𝒏𝒊𝒎𝒂 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒃𝒅𝒊? 𝑩𝒖 𝒋𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐'𝒛 𝒎𝒖𝒂𝒎𝒐𝒔𝒊!—𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒃𝒖 𝒈𝒂𝒑𝒊 𝒉𝒂𝒎𝒎𝒂𝒏𝒊 𝒋𝒊𝒎 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒅𝒊. 𝑺𝒖𝒅𝒊𝒚𝒂 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒐'𝒚𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒃 𝒒𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒐𝒉𝒊𝒓𝒊 𝒉𝒖𝒌𝒖𝒎 𝒐'𝒒𝒊𝒅𝒊.
—𝒂𝒅𝒗𝒂𝒌𝒂𝒕 𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎 𝒂𝒚𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒔𝒖𝒚𝒂𝒌𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒖𝒍𝒊𝒌 𝒊𝒔𝒃𝒐𝒕𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒚𝒐'𝒒𝒍𝒊𝒈𝒊, 𝒈𝒖𝒗𝒐𝒉𝒊 𝒚𝒐'𝒒𝒍𝒊𝒈𝒊 𝒖𝒄𝒉𝒖𝒏 𝒃𝒖 𝒔𝒖𝒅 𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎 𝒗𝒂 𝑱𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃 𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏 𝒇𝒐𝒚𝒅𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒚𝒅𝒊 𝒚𝒂𝒏𝒊 𝒋𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃 𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏 𝒐𝒛𝒐𝒅 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒏𝒂𝒅𝒊—𝒔𝒖𝒅𝒊𝒚𝒂 𝒉𝒖𝒌𝒖𝒎𝒏𝒊 𝒆𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒄𝒉 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒈𝒐'𝒍𝒊𝒃𝒐𝒏𝒂 𝒋𝒊𝒎𝒂𝒚𝒅𝒊.
𝑺𝒖𝒅 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒂𝒄𝒉 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒌𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒂𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊 𝒚𝒆𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊.
—𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝑱𝒖𝒏𝒈𝒌𝒐𝒐𝒌 𝒆𝒏𝒅𝒊 𝒐𝒛𝒐𝒅𝒔𝒂𝒏—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒅𝒐'𝒔𝒕𝒊 𝑻𝒂𝒆𝒉𝒚𝒖𝒏𝒈.
—𝑱𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃—𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂 𝒆𝒏𝒅𝒊 𝒌𝒆𝒕𝒎𝒐𝒒𝒄𝒉𝒊 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒐𝒓𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒐𝒗𝒐𝒛𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒐𝒙𝒕𝒂𝒃 𝒐𝒓𝒕𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒐'𝒈𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒍𝒅𝒊 𝒒𝒂𝒓𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒔𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒆𝒔𝒂 𝒂𝒅𝒗𝒂𝒌𝒂𝒕 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊 𝒌𝒐'𝒓𝒅𝒊.
—𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎—𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒃𝒊𝒓 𝒒𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒎𝒊𝒓𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒔𝒂𝒗𝒐𝒍 𝒕𝒂𝒓𝒊𝒒𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒒𝒅𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒂𝒔𝒕𝒂 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒂𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊𝒅𝒂.
—𝒋𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃 𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏 𝒌𝒐'𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒊𝒃𝒎𝒂𝒏 "𝒓𝒂𝒙𝒎𝒂𝒕" 𝒔𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒎𝒂𝒚𝒅𝒊𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒔𝒖𝒓𝒃𝒆𝒕 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏𝒔𝒊𝒛, 𝒍𝒆𝒌𝒊𝒏 𝒗𝒂𝒅𝒂𝒈𝒂 𝒗𝒂𝒇𝒐 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉 𝒌𝒆𝒓𝒂𝒌 𝒎𝒆𝒏 𝒔𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒖 𝒔𝒖𝒅𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒅𝒊𝒎 𝒆𝒏𝒅𝒊 𝒏𝒂𝒗𝒃𝒂𝒕 𝒔𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒌𝒊—𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒃𝒖 𝒕𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒍𝒂𝒃 𝒖𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒋𝒊𝒍𝒎𝒂𝒚𝒊𝒃 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒂𝒒𝒊𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊. 𝑰𝒌𝒌𝒊𝒔𝒊𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐'𝒓𝒕𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒐𝒇𝒂 𝒒𝒐𝒍𝒎𝒂𝒅𝒊, 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒊𝒔𝒔𝒊𝒒 𝒏𝒂𝒇𝒂𝒔𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒖𝒓𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒅𝒊.

𝑬𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒓𝒐𝒏 𝒒𝒐𝒍𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛𝒅𝒂 𝒒𝒐'𝒓𝒒𝒖𝒗 𝒚𝒐'𝒒 𝒆𝒅𝒊, 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒐𝒉𝒊 𝒉𝒂𝒎 𝒉𝒖𝒅𝒅𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒏𝒊𝒌𝒊 𝒌𝒂𝒃𝒊 𝒋𝒊𝒅𝒅𝒊𝒚 𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒒𝒐'𝒓𝒒𝒖𝒗? 𝑸𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒃𝒖 𝒔𝒐'𝒛 𝒃𝒆𝒈𝒐𝒏𝒂 𝒆𝒅𝒊. 𝑬𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒖𝒛𝒒𝒐𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊.
—𝒒𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒌𝒆𝒓𝒂𝒌?—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒔𝒐𝒗𝒖𝒒𝒐𝒏𝒍𝒊𝒌 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒃𝒖 𝒔𝒂𝒗𝒐𝒍𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒖𝒓𝒖𝒔𝒉𝒕𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒒𝒐'𝒍𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒔𝒐𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒂𝒔𝒂𝒃𝒊𝒚 𝒐'𝒚𝒏𝒂𝒅𝒊.
—𝒑𝒖𝒍? 𝑴𝒆𝒏𝒈𝒂 𝒑𝒖𝒍 𝒌𝒆𝒓𝒂𝒌 𝒆𝒎𝒂𝒔!—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒐𝒏𝒄𝒉 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒒𝒊𝒛. 𝑬𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝒚𝒂𝒒𝒊𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒊 𝒃𝒖 𝒔𝒂𝒇𝒂𝒓 𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐'𝒓𝒕𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒉𝒆𝒄𝒉 𝒒𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒐𝒇𝒂 𝒚𝒐'𝒒, 𝒊𝒌𝒌𝒊 𝒕𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝒃𝒊𝒓-𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒐𝒑𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒃 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒅𝒊. 𝑬𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒒𝒖𝒍𝒐𝒈'𝒊 𝒕𝒐𝒎𝒐𝒏 𝒆𝒈𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒗𝒊𝒓𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊.
—𝒖𝒏𝒅𝒂 𝒏𝒊𝒎𝒂 𝒊𝒔𝒕𝒂𝒚𝒔𝒊𝒛 𝒂𝒅𝒗𝒂𝒌𝒂𝒕 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎?—𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐𝒗𝒐𝒛𝒊 𝒋𝒖𝒅𝒂 𝒉𝒂𝒎 𝒔𝒐𝒗𝒖𝒒𝒐 𝒆𝒅𝒊.
—𝒃𝒊𝒓 𝒊𝒏𝒔𝒐𝒏𝒏𝒊 𝒕𝒐𝒑𝒊𝒃 𝒃𝒆𝒓𝒊𝒏𝒈—𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒖 𝒈𝒂𝒑𝒏𝒊 𝒆𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒄𝒉 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒕𝒊𝒌 𝒃𝒐𝒒𝒅𝒊.

𝗕𝗶𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗰𝗵𝗶 𝗯𝗼𝗯

[𝗦𝘂𝗱]

—𝒃𝒂𝒔 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒊𝒍𝒕𝒊𝒎𝒐𝒔...—𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒍 𝒅𝒐𝒅 𝒔𝒐𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒍𝒆𝒌𝒊𝒏 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒕𝒐𝒙𝒕𝒂𝒎𝒂𝒚 𝒖𝒏𝒊 𝒔𝒂𝒗𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒃𝒊𝒓 𝒃𝒖𝒓𝒄𝒉𝒂𝒌𝒅𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒌 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒂𝒍𝒐𝒒 𝒊𝒌𝒌𝒊 𝒒𝒐'𝒍𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒒𝒖𝒍𝒐𝒈'𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒊𝒕𝒊𝒃 𝒑𝒊𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒃 𝒚𝒆𝒈'𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒅𝒊. —𝒅𝒂𝒅𝒂 𝒊𝒍𝒕𝒊𝒎𝒐𝒔 𝒖𝒓𝒎𝒂𝒏𝒈 𝒅𝒂𝒅𝒂...—𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒂𝒍𝒐𝒒𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐𝒗𝒐𝒛𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒇𝒂𝒒𝒂𝒕 𝒔𝒉𝒖 𝒚𝒂𝒚𝒓𝒂𝒓𝒅𝒊.
—𝒅𝒂𝒅𝒂 𝒅𝒂𝒅𝒂 𝒅𝒂𝒅𝒂!—𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒚𝒐𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒋𝒐𝒚𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒖𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒃 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒅𝒊, 𝒒𝒐'𝒓𝒒𝒊𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒍𝒊 𝒕𝒖𝒔𝒉 𝒐𝒒𝒊𝒃𝒂𝒕𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒓𝒂𝒏𝒈𝒊 𝒐𝒒𝒂𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒆𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒆𝒓𝒍𝒂𝒃 𝒔𝒐𝒄𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒐𝒑𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒌𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒚𝒐𝒔𝒉 𝒃𝒐𝒓 𝒆𝒅𝒊.
—𝒕𝒖𝒔𝒉...𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒐𝒔 𝒉𝒂𝒎𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒊 𝒕𝒖𝒔𝒉 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏...𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒕𝒊𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒏—𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒈𝒂𝒑𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒕𝒊𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒕𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊. 𝑩𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒕𝒊𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒃 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒄𝒉 𝒐'𝒓𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒚𝒖𝒗𝒊𝒏𝒊𝒔𝒉 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒐'𝒍 𝒐𝒍𝒅𝒊. 𝑻𝒂𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒕𝒖𝒏𝒈𝒊 𝒖𝒚𝒒𝒖 𝒌𝒊𝒚𝒊𝒎𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒐𝒛𝒐𝒅 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒎𝒖𝒛𝒅𝒆𝒌 𝒔𝒖𝒗 𝒕𝒂𝒈𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒎𝒖𝒅𝒅𝒂𝒕 𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒄𝒉𝒐'𝒎𝒅𝒊. 𝑯𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒍𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊 𝟭𝟱 𝒚𝒊𝒍𝒈𝒊 𝒗𝒐𝒒𝒆𝒂𝒅𝒂 𝒆𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒚𝒖𝒗𝒊𝒏𝒊𝒃 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒄𝒉 𝒃𝒂𝒅𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒕𝒐𝒎𝒊𝒃 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒔𝒖𝒗 𝒕𝒐𝒎𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒂𝒔𝒕𝒂 𝒔𝒐𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒂𝒓𝒕𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊. 𝑼𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒔𝒐'𝒏𝒈 𝒖𝒔𝒕𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒉𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒕 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃, 𝒕𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒒𝒂𝒓𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒊𝒃 𝒔𝒉𝒌𝒂𝒇𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊 𝒖𝒄𝒉𝒖𝒏 𝒎𝒐𝒔 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒐𝒒 𝒌𝒐𝒇𝒕𝒂, 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂 𝒌𝒂𝒔𝒕𝒚𝒖𝒎 𝒗𝒂 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂 𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒎𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒊𝒚𝒊𝒏𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊.

𝑶'𝒛𝒊 𝒖𝒄𝒉𝒖𝒏 𝒒𝒂𝒉𝒗𝒂 𝒕𝒂𝒚𝒚𝒐𝒍𝒂𝒃 𝒖𝒏𝒊 𝒕𝒂𝒎𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒂𝒉𝒓𝒂𝒎𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒖𝒚𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂 𝒕𝒂𝒚𝒚𝒐𝒓𝒈𝒂𝒓𝒍𝒊 𝒌𝒐'𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒌𝒂𝒍𝒊𝒕𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒖𝒚𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒓𝒖𝒍𝒅𝒂 𝒌𝒆𝒕𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒆𝒍𝒆𝒇𝒐𝒏 𝒐𝒗𝒐𝒛𝒊 𝒖𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒋𝒂𝒍𝒈'𝒊𝒕𝒊 𝒕𝒆𝒍𝒆𝒇𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒒𝒐'𝒍𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒆𝒌𝒓𝒂𝒏𝒈𝒂 𝒒𝒂𝒓𝒂𝒅𝒊, [𝒏𝒐𝒕𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒔𝒉 𝒓𝒂𝒒𝒂𝒎] 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒐'𝒚𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒃 𝒒𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒐𝒉𝒊𝒓𝒊 𝒌𝒐'𝒕𝒂𝒓𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂 𝒒𝒂𝒓𝒐𝒓 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒅𝒊 𝒕𝒆𝒍𝒆𝒇𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒌𝒂𝒍𝒐𝒏𝒌𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊.
[𝑨𝒍𝒐𝒒𝒂]
—𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒓𝒍𝒊 𝒌𝒖𝒏! 𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒏𝒐𝒕𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒔𝒉 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌
—𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒓𝒍𝒊 𝒌𝒖𝒏! 𝑬𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒕𝒂𝒎𝒂𝒏 𝒉𝒊𝒛𝒎𝒂𝒕?—𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒌𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒓𝒖𝒍𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒖𝒛𝒂𝒎𝒂𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊.
—𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎 𝒔𝒊𝒛 𝒂𝒅𝒗𝒂𝒌𝒂𝒕 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒛 𝒃𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒐𝒓𝒅𝒂𝒎𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒊𝒛 𝒌𝒆𝒓𝒂𝒌—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌
—𝒂𝒍𝒃𝒂𝒕𝒕𝒂 𝒌𝒐𝒎𝒑𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒚𝒂𝒈𝒂 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐'𝒔𝒉𝒂 𝒚𝒆𝒓𝒅𝒂 𝒉𝒂𝒍 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒎𝒊𝒛—𝒆𝒓𝒊𝒃𝒐𝒓 𝒃𝒆𝒓𝒎𝒂𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒋𝒂𝒗𝒐𝒃 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒅𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒛.
—𝒚𝒂𝒙𝒔𝒉𝒊 𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎—𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒔𝒉𝒖𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒅𝒆𝒚𝒂 𝒔𝒖𝒉𝒃𝒂𝒕𝒏𝒊 𝒚𝒂𝒌𝒖𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊.
[𝑲𝒐𝒎𝒑𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒚𝒂]
𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒂𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒖𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒐𝒎𝒑𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒚𝒂𝒈𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏 𝒉𝒂𝒎𝒎𝒂 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒖𝒏𝒈𝒂 𝒕𝒂𝒛𝒊𝒎 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒌𝒖𝒕𝒊𝒃 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒂𝒓, 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒉𝒂𝒎 𝒏𝒐𝒎𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒕𝒂𝒛𝒊𝒎 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒐'𝒛 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒆𝒕𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒂𝒈𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒈𝒂𝒄𝒉 𝒖𝒔𝒕𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒈𝒊 𝒌𝒂𝒔𝒕𝒚𝒖𝒎𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒚𝒆𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒊𝒚𝒊𝒎 𝒊𝒍𝒈𝒊𝒄𝒉𝒌𝒂 𝒊𝒍𝒅𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒌𝒖𝒓𝒔𝒊𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒋𝒐𝒚𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒔𝒕𝒐𝒍𝒊 𝒖𝒔𝒕𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒈𝒊 𝒉𝒖𝒋𝒋𝒂𝒕𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊 𝒌𝒐'𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊.
—𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒑𝒐𝒗—
—𝒚𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒍𝒊 𝒋𝒊𝒏𝒐𝒚𝒂𝒕𝒍𝒂𝒓, 𝒗𝒂𝒙𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒚𝒍𝒊𝒌, 𝒛𝒐'𝒓𝒂𝒗𝒐𝒏𝒍𝒊𝒌, 𝒒𝒐𝒕𝒊𝒍𝒍𝒊𝒌 𝒃𝒖𝒍𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊 𝒉𝒂𝒎𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒚𝒐'𝒒 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒂 𝒐𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒎𝒅𝒂 𝒆𝒅𝒊, 𝒒𝒂𝒏𝒊 𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒃𝒂𝒓𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒓 𝒛𝒖𝒎𝒅𝒂 𝒚𝒐'𝒒 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒆𝒕𝒔𝒂—𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒒𝒐𝒈'𝒐𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊 𝒌𝒐'𝒓𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏 𝒔𝒉𝒖 𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒍𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒅𝒂 𝒐'𝒕𝒊𝒓𝒂𝒓𝒅𝒊 𝒍𝒆𝒌𝒊𝒏, 𝒖𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒍𝒍𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒆𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒌𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒕𝒂𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒊 𝒃𝒖𝒛𝒅𝒊.
—𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒏𝒈!—𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒃𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒅, 𝒆𝒕𝒊𝒃𝒐𝒓 𝒃𝒆𝒓𝒎𝒂𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒛𝒊𝒏 𝒃𝒆𝒓𝒅𝒊. 𝑬𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒌 𝒐𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒔𝒐𝒄𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊 𝒕𝒆𝒌𝒊𝒔 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒚𝒆𝒈'𝒊𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒅𝒊.
—𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎, 𝒚𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒃𝒅𝒊—𝒕𝒂𝒛𝒊𝒎 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒊.
—𝒚𝒂𝒙𝒔𝒉𝒖 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒔𝒊𝒏—𝒒𝒐𝒈'𝒐𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒐𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒖𝒛𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒅𝒂𝒏. 𝑬𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒌 𝒐𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒈𝒂𝒄𝒉 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒆𝒕𝒅𝒊 𝒖𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐'𝒓𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒚𝒊𝒎𝒅𝒂 𝒊𝒌𝒌𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒂 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒐𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒊𝒌𝒌𝒊 𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒐𝒉𝒈𝒂 𝒒𝒂𝒅𝒂𝒅𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒃𝒖 𝒚𝒆𝒓𝒅𝒂 𝒚𝒂𝒙𝒔𝒉𝒊 𝒎𝒂𝒒𝒔𝒂𝒅𝒅𝒂 𝒆𝒎𝒂𝒔 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒕𝒖𝒔𝒉𝒖𝒏𝒅𝒊 𝒍𝒆𝒌𝒊𝒏 𝒃𝒖 𝒖𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒌𝒂𝒔𝒃𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒐𝒉𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒒𝒂𝒓𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒔𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒈𝒊 𝒌𝒖𝒓𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒐'𝒕𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒅𝒆𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒐𝒓𝒂 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒅𝒊.
—𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎, 𝒔𝒊𝒛 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒆𝒍𝒆𝒇𝒐𝒏𝒅𝒂 𝒔𝒖𝒉𝒃𝒂𝒕𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒆𝒅𝒊𝒌. 𝑶'𝒛𝒊𝒎𝒏𝒊 𝒕𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒕𝒊𝒓𝒂𝒚 𝑷𝒂𝒓𝒌 𝑱𝒊𝒎𝒊𝒏 , 𝒃𝒖 𝒆𝒔𝒂 𝒔𝒉𝒆𝒓𝒊𝒈𝒊𝒎 𝑲𝒊𝒎 𝑻𝒂𝒆𝒉𝒚𝒖𝒏𝒈—𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒔𝒉𝒖𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒅𝒆𝒚𝒂 𝒚𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒈𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒐𝒓𝒂 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒌𝒐'𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒊𝒌𝒌𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒏𝒊 𝒌𝒐'𝒛𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒌𝒆𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊, 𝒊𝒌𝒌𝒊𝒔𝒊 𝒉𝒂𝒎 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒐'𝒚 𝒃𝒂𝒔𝒕𝒊 𝒃𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒅 𝒆𝒅𝒊, 𝒌𝒐'𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒆𝒔𝒂 𝒋𝒊𝒅𝒅𝒊𝒚𝒍𝒊𝒌 𝒆𝒅𝒊, 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒕𝒊𝒌𝒊𝒍𝒅𝒊 𝒗𝒂 𝒐𝒉𝒊𝒓𝒊 𝒕𝒊𝒍𝒈𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒅𝒊.

—𝑴𝒂𝒒𝒔𝒂𝒅𝒈𝒂 𝒐'𝒕𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝑱𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃𝒍𝒂𝒓—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒛.
—𝑩𝒊𝒛 𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒐𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒚𝒎𝒊𝒛—𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒃𝒖 𝒈𝒂𝒑𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒚𝒖𝒛 𝒕𝒖𝒛𝒖𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊 𝒏𝒂𝒇𝒓𝒂𝒕𝒈𝒂 𝒂𝒚𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒊. 𝑩𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒒𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒎𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒊.
—𝒎𝒂𝒒𝒔𝒂𝒅?!—𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐𝒗𝒐𝒛𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒒𝒐'𝒑𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒌 𝒑𝒂𝒚𝒅𝒐 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒅𝒊. 𝑰𝒌𝒌𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒃𝒖𝒏𝒂𝒒𝒂 𝒐𝒗𝒐𝒛 𝒕𝒐'𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒊𝒓-𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒒𝒂𝒓𝒂𝒃 𝒒𝒐'𝒚𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒚𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝒈𝒂𝒑𝒊𝒓𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊.
—𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒚𝒂𝒈𝒐𝒏𝒂 𝒐'𝒈'𝒍𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒒𝒐'𝒍𝒈𝒂 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒕𝒂𝒈𝒂 𝒔𝒖𝒅 𝒗𝒂 𝒃𝒖 𝒔𝒖𝒅𝒅𝒂 𝒇𝒂𝒒𝒂𝒕 𝒔𝒊𝒛 𝒋𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃 𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏𝒏𝒊 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒂 𝒐𝒍𝒂𝒔—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒔𝒉𝒆𝒓𝒊𝒈𝒊.
—𝒎𝒆𝒏?—𝒅𝒆𝒃 𝒕𝒆𝒍𝒃𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒌𝒖𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒚𝒖𝒃𝒐𝒓𝒅𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒛. —𝑱𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒎𝒆𝒏𝒊 𝒉𝒂𝒓 𝒉𝒐𝒍𝒅𝒂 𝒎𝒂𝒇𝒊𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒊𝒈'𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒐𝒓𝒅𝒂𝒎 𝒃𝒆𝒓𝒂𝒅𝒊 𝒅𝒆𝒃 𝒐'𝒚𝒍𝒂𝒎𝒂𝒚𝒂𝒑𝒔𝒊𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒎𝒊?—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒈𝒊 𝒌𝒖𝒍𝒈𝒖𝒏𝒊 𝒋𝒊𝒅𝒅𝒊𝒚𝒍𝒊𝒌𝒈𝒂 𝒂𝒚𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒕𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃. 𝑬𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒄𝒉𝒖𝒒𝒖𝒓 𝒏𝒂𝒇𝒂𝒔 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒚𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊.
—𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎! 𝑰𝒔𝒕𝒂𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒊𝒛 𝒔𝒐'𝒓𝒂𝒏𝒈 𝒎𝒖𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒐 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒎𝒊𝒛 𝒇𝒂𝒒𝒂𝒕 𝒃𝒖 𝒔𝒖𝒅𝒅𝒂 𝒔𝒊𝒛 𝒋𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒂𝒅𝒗𝒂𝒌𝒂𝒕𝒊 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒊𝒛 𝒗𝒂 𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒖 𝒚𝒆𝒓𝒅𝒂 𝒐𝒃𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒊𝒛 𝒌𝒆𝒓𝒂𝒌!—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒐𝒏𝒄𝒉 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒈𝒂 𝒕𝒊𝒌𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒒𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒓𝒂𝒅 𝒋𝒂𝒗𝒐𝒃𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒆𝒓𝒎𝒐𝒒𝒄𝒉𝒊 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒅𝒊 𝒍𝒆𝒌𝒊𝒏 𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒍𝒍𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒃𝒊𝒓 𝒏𝒂𝒓𝒔𝒂 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒐'𝒚𝒈𝒂 𝒄𝒉𝒐'𝒎𝒅𝒊 𝒐𝒉𝒊𝒓𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒊.
—𝒚𝒂𝒙𝒔𝒉𝒊—𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒐𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒛𝒍𝒊𝒌 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒒𝒊𝒛. 𝑰𝒌𝒌𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒃𝒊𝒓-𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒋𝒊𝒍𝒎𝒂𝒚𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒒𝒂𝒓𝒂𝒃 𝒒𝒐'𝒚𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊.
[𝑬𝒓𝒕𝒂𝒔𝒊 𝒌𝒖𝒏𝒊 𝑺𝒖𝒅!]
𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒐'𝒛 𝒋𝒐𝒚𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒋𝒐𝒚𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒃 𝒔𝒖𝒅𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒌𝒖𝒕𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊. 𝑬𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒌 𝒐𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒂𝒚𝒃𝒍𝒐𝒗𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒐𝒉𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒏𝒊 𝒐'𝒓𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊.
—𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒑𝒐𝒗—
—𝒃𝒖 𝒐'𝒔𝒉𝒂𝒎𝒊? 𝑱𝒖𝒅𝒂 𝒉𝒂𝒎 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒂𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒊 𝒃𝒂𝒒𝒖𝒗𝒗𝒂𝒕 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏𝒊 𝒕𝒂𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒐𝒑𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒃 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒌𝒊𝒚𝒎𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒎𝒂𝒍𝒖𝒎, 𝒌𝒐'𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊...𝒋𝒖𝒅𝒂 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒐𝒏𝒈'𝒖. 𝑳𝒂𝒏𝒂𝒕𝒊 𝒕𝒐'𝒈'𝒓𝒊 𝒊𝒔𝒉 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒚𝒂𝒑𝒎𝒂𝒏𝒎𝒊? 𝑸𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂 𝒂𝒓𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒚𝒂𝒑𝒔𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒆𝒍𝒃𝒂 𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂—𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒔𝒉𝒖 𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒍𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒐'𝒕𝒊𝒓𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏, 𝒔𝒖𝒅𝒊𝒚𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒅𝒊 𝒗𝒂 𝒔𝒖𝒅 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒊. 𝑺𝒖𝒅 𝒅𝒂𝒗𝒐𝒎𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂𝒍𝒐𝒗𝒄𝒉𝒊 𝒃𝒐𝒓 𝒌𝒖𝒄𝒉𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒖 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒏𝒊 𝒚𝒐𝒎𝒐𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒚 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊 𝒃𝒂𝒓𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒅𝒂𝒍𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊 𝒌𝒐'𝒓𝒔𝒂𝒕𝒅𝒊, 𝒏𝒂𝒗𝒃𝒂𝒕 𝒉𝒊𝒎𝒐𝒚𝒂𝒄𝒉𝒊 𝒚𝒂𝒏𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒅𝒊, 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒐'𝒓𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒂 𝒈𝒂𝒑𝒊𝒓𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊.
—𝑺𝒖𝒅𝒊𝒚𝒂 𝒋𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊, 𝒎𝒆𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒎𝒊𝒋𝒐𝒛𝒊𝒎𝒈𝒂 𝒒𝒐'𝒚𝒊𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒂𝒚𝒃𝒍𝒐𝒗𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒃𝒂𝒓𝒊 𝒚𝒐𝒍𝒈'𝒐𝒏. 𝑫𝒂𝒍𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒈𝒂 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒔𝒂𝒌, 𝒉𝒐𝒛𝒊𝒓𝒈𝒊 𝒗𝒂𝒒𝒕𝒅𝒂 𝒊𝒎𝒛𝒐𝒏𝒊 𝒔𝒐𝒉𝒕𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒕𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒔𝒉 𝒎𝒖𝒂𝒎𝒐 𝒆𝒎𝒂𝒔, 𝒔𝒖𝒓𝒂𝒕𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒔𝒂 𝒖 𝒚𝒆𝒓𝒅𝒂 𝒋𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃 𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏 𝒃𝒐𝒓𝒎𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒓? 𝒀𝒐𝒌𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒚𝒂𝒒𝒊𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊? 𝑯𝒂 𝒂𝒚𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒃𝒖 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂 𝒅𝒐𝒓𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊 𝒋𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃 𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏𝒅𝒂 𝒌𝒊𝒎𝒅𝒊𝒓 𝒌𝒐'𝒓𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒎𝒊? 𝑮𝒖𝒗𝒐𝒉 𝒃𝒐𝒓𝒎𝒊?—𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒃𝒖 𝒔𝒂𝒗𝒐𝒍𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒊 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂𝒍𝒐𝒗𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒈𝒊𝒕𝒊𝒃 𝒒𝒐'𝒚𝒅𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒏𝒊𝒎𝒂 𝒅𝒆𝒚𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒎𝒂𝒔 𝒆𝒅𝒊, 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒆𝒔𝒂 𝒃𝒖𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒓𝒐𝒏𝒂 𝒋𝒊𝒍𝒎𝒂𝒚𝒅𝒊 𝒄𝒉𝒖𝒏𝒌𝒊 𝒖 𝒊𝒔𝒕𝒂𝒈𝒂 𝒏𝒂𝒓𝒔𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒆𝒓𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊.

—𝑵𝒆𝒈𝒂 𝒋𝒊𝒎𝒔𝒊𝒛? 𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒐𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒊 𝒃𝒂𝒍𝒌𝒊 𝒎𝒂𝒇𝒊𝒂𝒅𝒊𝒓 𝒍𝒆𝒌𝒊𝒏, 𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒃𝒖 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒏𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒔𝒃𝒐𝒕 𝒃𝒐𝒓𝒎𝒊? 𝑱𝒂𝒗𝒐𝒃 𝒃𝒆𝒓𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒂𝒏𝒈𝒊𝒛 𝒎𝒆𝒏 𝒂𝒚𝒕𝒂𝒚 𝒉𝒆𝒄𝒉 𝒒𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒔𝒖𝒚𝒂𝒌𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒖𝒍𝒊𝒌 𝒊𝒔𝒃𝒐𝒕 𝒚𝒐'𝒒!—𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒃𝒖 𝒈𝒂𝒑𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒔𝒖𝒅 𝒋𝒂𝒓𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒒𝒂𝒕𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒐𝒅𝒂𝒎𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒗𝒊𝒓𝒍𝒂𝒚 𝒃𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊 𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒕𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒅𝒂 [𝒖 𝒉𝒂𝒒, 𝒓𝒐𝒔𝒕𝒂𝒏 𝒉𝒂𝒎, 𝒚𝒂𝒙𝒔𝒉𝒊 𝒂𝒅𝒗𝒂𝒌𝒂𝒕 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏] 𝒔𝒉𝒖 𝒔𝒐'𝒛𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒂𝒚𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒅𝒊.
—𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎! 𝒀𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝒒𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒊𝒔𝒃𝒐𝒕 𝒊𝒔𝒕𝒂𝒚𝒔𝒊? 𝒀𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝒃𝒊𝒓 𝒊𝒔𝒃𝒐𝒕 𝒃𝒖 𝑱𝒖𝒏𝒈𝒌𝒐𝒐𝒌 𝒉𝒂𝒎 𝒐'𝒛𝒊 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂 𝒅𝒐𝒓𝒊 𝒊𝒔𝒕𝒆𝒎𝒐𝒍 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊!!—𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂𝒍𝒐𝒗𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐𝒗𝒐𝒛𝒊 𝒃𝒂𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒅 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒊𝒃, 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒂𝒅𝒂 𝒔𝒂𝒅𝒐 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒚𝒂𝒏𝒈𝒓𝒂𝒅𝒊. 𝑼𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊 𝒄𝒉𝒆𝒕𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒔𝒖𝒌𝒖𝒏𝒂𝒕 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒌𝒖𝒛𝒂𝒕𝒂𝒚𝒐𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐'𝒕𝒌𝒊𝒓 𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒐𝒉𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒒 𝒒𝒂𝒅𝒂𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒆𝒅𝒊.

—𝑱𝒖𝒏𝒈𝒌𝒐𝒐𝒌 𝒑𝒐𝒗—
—𝒊𝒌𝒌𝒊 𝒂𝒅𝒗𝒂𝒌𝒂𝒕𝒏𝒊 𝒕𝒐𝒓𝒕𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒖𝒗𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒌𝒐'𝒓𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏𝒎𝒂𝒏, 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒅𝒂𝒈𝒊 𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒐𝒏𝒄𝒉 𝒗𝒂 𝒐𝒍𝒐𝒗 𝒚𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒃 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒅𝒊. 𝑩𝒖𝒈𝒖𝒏 𝒃𝒖 𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒂𝒕𝒊 𝒚𝒆𝒓𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒎 𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒒 𝒔𝒉𝒖 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒂𝒍𝒐𝒒 𝒔𝒂𝒃𝒂𝒃—
—𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒎𝒊𝒋𝒐𝒛𝒊𝒎𝒏𝒊 𝒊𝒔𝒎𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒄𝒉𝒂𝒒𝒊𝒓𝒎𝒂𝒏𝒈 𝒃𝒖𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒉𝒖𝒒𝒖𝒒 𝒔𝒊𝒛𝒅𝒂 𝒉𝒂𝒎 𝒎𝒆𝒏𝒅𝒂 𝒉𝒂𝒎 𝒚𝒐'𝒒 𝒃𝒖𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒛! 𝑰𝒌𝒌𝒊𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒌𝒊𝒎𝒈𝒂 𝒐𝒗𝒐𝒛 𝒌𝒐'𝒕𝒂𝒓𝒂𝒚𝒊𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊 𝒖𝒏𝒖𝒕𝒎𝒂𝒏𝒈, 𝒎𝒆𝒏 𝒅𝒐𝒊𝒎𝒐 𝒉𝒂𝒒𝒊𝒒𝒂𝒕 𝒕𝒐𝒎𝒐𝒏 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒎𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒖𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒂𝒓𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊! 𝑼𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒒𝒐𝒓𝒂 𝒅𝒐𝒊𝒓 𝒊𝒔𝒕𝒆𝒎𝒐𝒍 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒔𝒂 𝒏𝒊𝒎𝒂 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒃𝒅𝒊? 𝑩𝒖 𝒋𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐'𝒛 𝒎𝒖𝒂𝒎𝒐𝒔𝒊!—𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒃𝒖 𝒈𝒂𝒑𝒊 𝒉𝒂𝒎𝒎𝒂𝒏𝒊 𝒋𝒊𝒎 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒅𝒊. 𝑺𝒖𝒅𝒊𝒚𝒂 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒐'𝒚𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒃 𝒒𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒐𝒉𝒊𝒓𝒊 𝒉𝒖𝒌𝒖𝒎 𝒐'𝒒𝒊𝒅𝒊.
—𝒂𝒅𝒗𝒂𝒌𝒂𝒕 𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎 𝒂𝒚𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒔𝒖𝒚𝒂𝒌𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒖𝒍𝒊𝒌 𝒊𝒔𝒃𝒐𝒕𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒚𝒐'𝒒𝒍𝒊𝒈𝒊, 𝒈𝒖𝒗𝒐𝒉𝒊 𝒚𝒐'𝒒𝒍𝒊𝒈𝒊 𝒖𝒄𝒉𝒖𝒏 𝒃𝒖 𝒔𝒖𝒅 𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎 𝒗𝒂 𝑱𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃 𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏 𝒇𝒐𝒚𝒅𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒍𝒂𝒚𝒅𝒊 𝒚𝒂𝒏𝒊 𝒋𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃 𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏 𝒐𝒛𝒐𝒅 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒏𝒂𝒅𝒊—𝒔𝒖𝒅𝒊𝒚𝒂 𝒉𝒖𝒌𝒖𝒎𝒏𝒊 𝒆𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒄𝒉 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒈𝒐'𝒍𝒊𝒃𝒐𝒏𝒂 𝒋𝒊𝒎𝒂𝒚𝒅𝒊.
𝑺𝒖𝒅 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒂𝒄𝒉 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒌𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒂𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊 𝒚𝒆𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊.
—𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝑱𝒖𝒏𝒈𝒌𝒐𝒐𝒌 𝒆𝒏𝒅𝒊 𝒐𝒛𝒐𝒅𝒔𝒂𝒏—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒅𝒐'𝒔𝒕𝒊 𝑻𝒂𝒆𝒉𝒚𝒖𝒏𝒈.
—𝑱𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃—𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂 𝒆𝒏𝒅𝒊 𝒌𝒆𝒕𝒎𝒐𝒒𝒄𝒉𝒊 𝒃𝒐'𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒐𝒓𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒌𝒆𝒍𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒐𝒗𝒐𝒛𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒕𝒐𝒙𝒕𝒂𝒃 𝒐𝒓𝒕𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒐'𝒈𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒍𝒅𝒊 𝒒𝒂𝒓𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒔𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒆𝒔𝒂 𝒂𝒅𝒗𝒂𝒌𝒂𝒕 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊 𝒌𝒐'𝒓𝒅𝒊.
—𝑵𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒂 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎—𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒃𝒊𝒓 𝒒𝒐𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒎𝒊𝒓𝒈𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒔𝒂𝒗𝒐𝒍 𝒕𝒂𝒓𝒊𝒒𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒃𝒐𝒒𝒅𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒛 𝒂𝒔𝒕𝒂 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒂𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒏𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊𝒅𝒂.
—𝒋𝒂𝒏𝒐𝒃 𝑱𝒆𝒐𝒏 𝒌𝒐'𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒊𝒃𝒎𝒂𝒏 "𝒓𝒂𝒙𝒎𝒂𝒕" 𝒔𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒎𝒂𝒚𝒅𝒊𝒈𝒂𝒏 𝒔𝒖𝒓𝒃𝒆𝒕 𝒆𝒌𝒂𝒏𝒔𝒊𝒛, 𝒍𝒆𝒌𝒊𝒏 𝒗𝒂𝒅𝒂𝒈𝒂 𝒗𝒂𝒇𝒐 𝒒𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒉 𝒌𝒆𝒓𝒂𝒌 𝒎𝒆𝒏 𝒔𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒖 𝒔𝒖𝒅𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒐𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒒𝒅𝒊𝒎 𝒆𝒏𝒅𝒊 𝒏𝒂𝒗𝒃𝒂𝒕 𝒔𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒌𝒊—𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒃𝒖 𝒕𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒍𝒂𝒃 𝒖𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒋𝒊𝒍𝒎𝒂𝒚𝒊𝒃 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒂𝒒𝒊𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊. 𝑰𝒌𝒌𝒊𝒔𝒊𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐'𝒓𝒕𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒐𝒇𝒂 𝒒𝒐𝒍𝒎𝒂𝒅𝒊, 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒊𝒔𝒔𝒊𝒒 𝒏𝒂𝒇𝒂𝒔𝒊 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒖𝒓𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒅𝒊.

𝑬𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒉𝒂𝒚𝒓𝒐𝒏 𝒒𝒐𝒍𝒅𝒊. 𝑸𝒊𝒛𝒅𝒂 𝒒𝒐'𝒓𝒒𝒖𝒗 𝒚𝒐'𝒒 𝒆𝒅𝒊, 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒐𝒉𝒊 𝒉𝒂𝒎 𝒉𝒖𝒅𝒅𝒊 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒏𝒊𝒌𝒊 𝒌𝒂𝒃𝒊 𝒋𝒊𝒅𝒅𝒊𝒚 𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒒𝒐'𝒓𝒒𝒖𝒗? 𝑸𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒃𝒖 𝒔𝒐'𝒛 𝒃𝒆𝒈𝒐𝒏𝒂 𝒆𝒅𝒊. 𝑬𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒐𝒛 𝒖𝒛𝒒𝒐𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒅𝒊.
—𝒒𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒉𝒂 𝒌𝒆𝒓𝒂𝒌?—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒔𝒐𝒗𝒖𝒒𝒐𝒏𝒍𝒊𝒌 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌. 𝑸𝒊𝒛 𝒃𝒖 𝒔𝒂𝒗𝒐𝒍𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒃𝒖𝒓𝒖𝒔𝒉𝒕𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒃 𝒒𝒐'𝒍𝒊 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒔𝒐𝒄𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒊 𝒂𝒔𝒂𝒃𝒊𝒚 𝒐'𝒚𝒏𝒂𝒅𝒊.
—𝒑𝒖𝒍? 𝑴𝒆𝒏𝒈𝒂 𝒑𝒖𝒍 𝒌𝒆𝒓𝒂𝒌 𝒆𝒎𝒂𝒔!—𝒅𝒆𝒅𝒊 𝒐'𝒛𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒐𝒏𝒄𝒉 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒏 𝒒𝒊𝒛. 𝑬𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝒚𝒂𝒒𝒊𝒏𝒍𝒂𝒔𝒉𝒊 𝒃𝒖 𝒔𝒂𝒇𝒂𝒓 𝒖𝒍𝒂𝒓𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐'𝒓𝒕𝒂𝒔𝒊𝒅𝒂 𝒉𝒆𝒄𝒉 𝒒𝒂𝒏𝒅𝒂𝒚 𝒎𝒂𝒔𝒐𝒇𝒂 𝒚𝒐'𝒒, 𝒊𝒌𝒌𝒊 𝒕𝒂𝒏𝒂 𝒃𝒊𝒓-𝒃𝒊𝒓𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒚𝒐𝒑𝒊𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒃 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒂𝒓 𝒆𝒅𝒊. 𝑬𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒒𝒖𝒍𝒐𝒈'𝒊 𝒕𝒐𝒎𝒐𝒏 𝒆𝒈𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒃 𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒗𝒊𝒓𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒊.
—𝒖𝒏𝒅𝒂 𝒏𝒊𝒎𝒂 𝒊𝒔𝒕𝒂𝒚𝒔𝒊𝒛 𝒂𝒅𝒗𝒂𝒌𝒂𝒕 𝒙𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒎?—𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐𝒗𝒐𝒛𝒊 𝒋𝒖𝒅𝒂 𝒉𝒂𝒎 𝒔𝒐𝒗𝒖𝒒𝒐 𝒆𝒅𝒊.
—𝒃𝒊𝒓 𝒊𝒏𝒔𝒐𝒏𝒏𝒊 𝒕𝒐𝒑𝒊𝒃 𝒃𝒆𝒓𝒊𝒏𝒈—𝒆𝒓𝒌𝒂𝒌 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒅𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒖 𝒈𝒂𝒑𝒏𝒊 𝒆𝒔𝒉𝒊𝒕𝒈𝒂𝒄𝒉 𝒒𝒊𝒛𝒏𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒚𝒖𝒛𝒊𝒈𝒂 𝒕𝒊𝒌 𝒃𝒐𝒒𝒅𝒊.

"Nafrat ortidan barpo qilingan muhabbat"
1—bob
Author: Aiko Taka

Yaponiya ko'chalari. Hamma yosh qizaloqlar orzu qilganday malikalar shahri emas aksincha qonxo'rlar shahri edi. Yillar davomida bu yaponiya bu dunyo kuchli mafialar oilasi "Takahashi" larga qarashli edi. —Takahashi—har bir inson bu familyani eshitganda zir titrar yuragi urushdan toxtar edi. Takahashilar oilasining uch egizak merosxo'r qizlari bor edi. Ha qizlari! Avvaliga hamma bu gapga kular edi, lekin ularning otasi bu uch qizni huddi erkak qilib tarbiyalagan edi. Hozirda 3 qiz 3 tomoni egallagan edi. Eng kichigi "Korea" da, o'rtaschasi "Thailand" da, eng kattasi yaponiyada otasining yonida edi.
[Takahashilar xonadoni]
—ertagayoq Koreaga boramiz singilaringni ham ogohlantir erta tongda bizni kutib olishsin—erkak gapini tugatgach yonida o'tirgan qiziga boqdi.
—nima sabab ota?—qizning ovozidan merosga loyiq farzand ekani shundayin ayon bo'b turar edi.
—Aiko shunchaki topshiriqni bajar—erkak shu gapni aytdida o'rnidan turib zinalardan o'z xonasi tomon ko'tarila boshladi.
—ah lanati qoyil Aiko huddi u senga hammasini aytadiganday so'rading barakalla—qiz o'zini koyigancha telefonini olib singlisiga qo'ng'iroq qildi.
[Aloq]
—hoo opajonim meni eslab qoliptilarmi—kulgancha dedi.
—Riko asabimga tegma, hoziroq koreaga bor Kiko bilan ham gaplash ertaga tongda 10:00 da otamiz bilan biz ham boramiz—qizning bu gapidan narigi tomon bir muddat jim bo'lib qoldi.
—yaxshi—Riko shunday deya aloqaga nuqta qo'ydi.

[Korea 10:00]
—ular nega kelishayotganligini aytishmadimi—dedi Takahashilarning kichigi
Ikki qizning etibori ular tomon kelayotgan otasi va opasiga qaratildi. Ulardan qon ifori taralar ularning atrofida to'la sohchilar edi.
—hush kelibsiz otajon—dedi tazim qilgancha ikki egizaklar. Erkak ularga etibor bermay mashina tomon yo'l oldi. Aiko ikki singlisiga ko'zoynagi tegidan qaradida u ham mashina tomon yo'l oldi.
[Restaran]
Takahashilar eng qimmat restaranga kelib kimnidir kuta boshlashdi. Restaranda mayin musiqa yangrar, gullar ifori taralib turar edi. Uch qiz shunchaki otasini jim so'z boshlashini kutishar edi.—ular kelishdi janob—eshik ochilib 3ta yoshi katta erkak va 3 yosh yigitlar kirib stol atrofiga joylashishdi.
—davlatimizga hush kelibsiz Janob—bir yoshi katta erkak biroz tazim qilgancha gap boshladi.
—hush ko'rdik janob Min—dedi sovuqon ovozda.

—ular o'zligini tanishtirishadimi yoki taklifnoma kerakmi?—erkakning qo'pol ovozi restarani egallab oldi ikki yoshi katta erkak yonida o'tirgan yigitlarga qarashdi.
—Kim Taehyung Kim oilasining yakka farzandi janob—tazim qilgancha.
—Park Jimin Park oilasining to'ng'ichi—tazim bilan.
—Jeon Jungkook Jeon oilasining kichik farzandi— tazim bilan. Erkak uch yigitni sinchkovlik bilan o'rganib chiqdi. Ular juda ham kelishgan, bo'yi baland va mafia ekani ko'rinishidan malum edi.

Janob Takahashi qizlar tomon qarab qo'ydida qizlari huddi tushunganday o'rinligidan turishdi.
—Aiko Takahashi—tazim qilgancha.

—Riko Takahashi—tazim qilgancha.

—Kiko Takahashi—tazim qilgach erkaklar va yosh yigitlar hayron qolishdi.

Ular qanchalik dunyoning havfli insonni bo'lishiga qaramay hurmatni joyga qo'ygancha joyligidan turib ko'rishdilar va asta joyligiga qayta joylashishdi.

—Janob sizlar bilan boshqa xonada gaplashamiz—janob Takahashi turar ekan qizlar va sohchilar ham ketligidan turishdi buni ko'rgan erkak va yigitlar hurmatni ko'rib yana bir bora hayratda qolishdi. Uch erkak Janob Park, Kim, Jeon 3 erkak Janob Takahashi izidan ketishdi. Restaran ichida 3 qiz va yigit qoldi.
Aiko joyiga joylashishi bilan boshini orqaga qilgancha ko'zini yumib hayolariga cho'mdi.
—opajonim balki otam bilan nega kelganingizni aytarsiz—ohiri chiday olmay gap boshladi Kiko. Qizdan sado chiqmagach foydasi yo'qligini tushungach jim o'tirdi.
—Kiko sen undan ko'ra o'zingni o'yla—dedi ayyorona kulgu bilan Riko
—nima demoqchisan—qoshini chimirib Rikoga yuzlandi.
—bo'yningdagi iz ahh otam ko'rsalar hayot bilan hayirlash—telbalarcha kuldida qadahidan bir ho'plam viskidan totdi.
—hoy asabimga tegma—ovozini balandlashtirib Rikoga jahil bilan qarab turdi. Ularni 2 yigit qizlarni tortishuvini tinglar 3 yigit esa boshini orqaga qilib yotgan qizni kuzatar edi.
—jk pov— "juda ham latofatli qandaydir olov yonyapti, nega u bunchalar o'ziga chorlayapti.

—ikking ham jim bo'l—qiz ohiri chiday olmay boshini ko'tarib ko'zlarini qo'li bilan shiqalab gap boshladi.
—Kiko otamni bilasan u menga hamma narsani ham aytmaydi, keyin bo'yningdagi iz....mana shu olifta qilgan shunday emasmi—aiko gapiriv nigohini Taehyung tomon qaratdi. Hamma hayratda qoldi.

—opa nimalar deyapsan—qiz qoshini chimirgancha gapirdi.
—sen ikking otamizni kim ekanini unuting, nima bo'yningdagi izni sezmadi deb o'yladingmi? Yoki sen Riko Thailandda boshlagan ishingni otam bilmaydi deb o'ylaysanmi—qiz hotirjamlikni yoqotmaslikga harakat qilib singillari qarab qo'ydi. Aiko haq edi, otasi bekorga ularni bu yerga chaqirmagani aniq edi. Yigitlar qizdan ko'zini uzushmas edi.
—Aiko—eshik tomondan Erkaklar yana qayta kirishdi. Qizlar o'rnidan uchib turishdi, otasi joyiga joylashga o'tiringlar deganday ishora qilgandan keyin stol atrofiga joylashdilar.
—Demak hammasi hal Janob Kim yaqinda farzandlarimizning to'yi bo'ladi—janob Tahakashini gapidan keyin yigitlar ham qizlar ular tomonga yalt etib qaratishdi. Janob Kim boshini biroz ekgancha buni tasdiqladi.

𝟲-𝗯𝗼𝗯

𝗮𝘂𝘁𝗵𝗼𝗿 [𝘁𝗮𝗾𝗱𝗶𝗿 𝗶𝘀𝘁𝗮𝗴𝗮𝗻 𝘃𝗮𝗾𝘁𝗱𝗮 𝗶𝘀𝘁𝗮𝗴𝗮𝗻𝗰𝗵𝗮 𝘇𝗮𝗿𝗯𝗮 𝗯𝗲𝗿𝗮𝗱𝗶. 𝗕𝗮𝘇𝗮𝗻 𝘁𝗮𝗾𝗱𝗶𝗿𝗴𝗮 𝘁𝗮𝗻 𝗯𝗲𝗿𝗴𝗶𝗺𝗶𝘇 𝗸𝗲𝗺𝗶𝗱𝗶 𝗯𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗶 𝗼'𝘇𝗴𝗮𝗿𝘁𝗶𝗿𝗶𝗯 𝘁𝗮𝗾𝗱𝗶𝗿𝗶𝗺𝗶𝘇𝗻𝗶 𝗼'𝘇𝗴𝗮𝗿𝘁𝗶𝗿𝗮 𝗼𝗹𝗮𝗺𝗶𝘇 𝗱𝗲𝗯 𝗼'𝘆𝗹𝗮𝘆𝗺𝗶𝘇. 𝗔𝗺𝗺𝗼 𝘆𝗼'𝗾 𝗮𝗵𝗶𝗿 𝗯𝘂—𝗧𝗮𝗾𝗱𝗶𝗿]

—𝑦𝑎𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑛𝑑𝑖 𝑗𝑜𝑦𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑎 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑎𝑦𝑙𝑖𝑘 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑑𝑖𝑘 𝑏𝑎𝑥𝑡𝑙𝑖 𝑜𝑖𝑙𝑎 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟—𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑟𝑜𝑛𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑢 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑒𝑠𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑑𝑖 𝑠𝑜𝑜𝑦𝑎. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑔'𝑎𝑧𝑎𝑏 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑜ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑢 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑡𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑑𝑖

𝐻𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑎 𝑗𝑜𝑦𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑗𝑜𝑦𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑖 𝑚𝑎𝑗𝑙𝑖𝑠 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛 ''𝐾𝐼𝑀'' 𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑜𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑜'𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑖 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑚𝑖𝑠ℎ 𝑏𝑖𝑟 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 ℎ𝑎𝑚𝑘𝑜𝑟𝑙𝑖𝑘, 𝑎𝑘𝑠𝑖𝑦𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑣𝑎 𝑏𝑢 ℎ𝑎𝑚𝑘𝑜𝑟𝑙𝑖𝑘 𝑜𝑟𝑡𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑓𝑜𝑦𝑑𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛 ℎ𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑜ℎ𝑖 𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎 𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑓𝑎𝑞𝑎𝑡 𝑏𝑖𝑟 𝑖𝑛𝑠𝑜𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑖.

—𝑡𝑎𝑒 𝑝𝑜𝑣—'' 𝑗𝑢𝑑𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑜'𝑧𝑔𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑏𝑑𝑖, 𝑑𝑜𝑖𝑚𝑜 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑎𝑑𝑖𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑦𝑢𝑧 𝑦𝑜'𝑞, 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑓 𝑡𝑎𝑔𝑖 𝑦𝑒𝑔'𝑙𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑜𝑟𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛....𝑎ℎℎ 𝑚𝑜𝑣𝑖𝑦 𝑘𝑎𝑝𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑔𝑖𝑚 ℎ𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑚𝑒𝑛 𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑏𝑑𝑜𝑟𝑚𝑎𝑛 𝑠𝑒𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑎𝑥𝑡𝑠𝑖𝑧 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑚'' 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑠ℎ𝑢 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑜ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑢𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑠 𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑜𝑟𝑎-𝑜𝑟𝑎𝑑𝑎 𝑘𝑜'𝑧 𝑞𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑔𝑎 𝑡𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑎𝑏 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖.

—𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑟 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑧𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑠𝑎𝑘𝑐ℎ𝑖? 𝑧𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑚𝑎𝑠𝑙𝑖𝑔𝑖𝑚𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑎𝑓𝑜𝑙𝑎𝑡 𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑚𝑖?—𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑜𝑛𝑐ℎ 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑠𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑙 𝑏𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑖 𝑦𝑢𝑘𝑖. —𝑏𝑢 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎 𝑑𝑒𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧?—𝑑𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑙𝑖𝑙𝑖. 𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑔𝑎𝑝 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. —𝐾𝑖𝑚 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚 𝑏𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑒𝑙𝑏𝑎 𝑑𝑒𝑏 𝑜'𝑦𝑙𝑎𝑦𝑎𝑝𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑖?—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑡𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑚𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑙𝑖𝑙𝑖 𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑎𝑡 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑏 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑎𝑟𝑑𝑖. 𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑢𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑦𝑢𝑧 𝑖𝑓𝑜𝑑𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑦𝑢𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑑𝑖. —𝑑𝑒𝑚𝑎𝑘, 𝑒𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑑𝑎 ℎ𝑒𝑐ℎ 𝑛𝑎𝑟𝑠𝑎𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑠𝑖𝑧 𝐾𝑖𝑚 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚? 𝑡𝑎𝑥𝑚𝑖𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖𝑚—𝑑𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑦𝑢𝑘𝑖. —𝑗𝑢𝑚𝑏𝑜𝑞𝑙𝑖 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑎𝑠 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑦𝑢𝑘𝑖—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑠𝑎𝑏𝑟 𝑘𝑜𝑠𝑎𝑠𝑖 𝑡𝑜'𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑞 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑔𝑖 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑢 𝑠𝑜'𝑛𝑑𝑖. —𝐾𝑖𝑚 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚 𝑏𝑖𝑧 𝑦𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑛 𝑒𝑚𝑎𝑠 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛𝑚𝑖𝑧 𝑚𝑒𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑌𝑢𝑗𝑖 𝑒𝑚𝑎𝑠 𝐽𝑒𝑜𝑛 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚 𝑑𝑒𝑏 𝑚𝑢𝑟𝑜𝑗𝑎𝑡 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑔, ℎ𝑎𝑎 𝑗𝑢𝑚𝑏𝑜𝑞𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑠𝑎𝑘 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 𝑎𝑞𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑛𝑔. 𝑆𝑖𝑧 𝑘𝑖𝑚𝑠𝑎𝑛 𝐽𝑒𝑜𝑛 𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑘𝑜𝑚𝑝𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑦𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑜'𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑏𝑠𝑖𝑧—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏𝑖 ℎ𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑎𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑑𝑖 𝑓𝑎𝑞𝑎𝑡 𝑗𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑞𝑎 𝑢 𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑑𝑖. —𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑑𝑒𝑦𝑎𝑝𝑠𝑖𝑧—𝑑𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑙𝑖𝑙𝑖. —𝑎ℎℎ 𝑗𝑎𝑛𝑜𝑏 𝐾𝑖𝑚 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑏 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑖𝑏𝑑𝑖𝑘𝑖 𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 ℎ𝑒𝑐ℎ 𝑛𝑎𝑟𝑠𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑛 ℎ𝑎𝑏𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑦𝑜'𝑞—𝑦𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑑𝑒𝑏 𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑜ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑔'𝑎𝑧𝑎𝑏𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑗𝑖𝑙𝑜𝑣𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎 𝑢𝑟𝑢𝑛𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑑𝑖. —𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑙𝑖𝑛 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑚 𝑡𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑎𝑦 𝐾𝑖𝑚 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚 𝑠𝑖𝑧 𝑒𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧 𝑣𝑎 𝑢𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑜𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑠𝑖 𝑚𝑎𝑓𝑖𝑎 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑥𝑎𝑏𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧 𝑦𝑜'𝑞 𝑠ℎ𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑙𝑖? ℎ𝑎 𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝐽𝑒𝑜𝑛 𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑜𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑠𝑖 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑚𝑎𝑓𝑖𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑜𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑠𝑖 𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦𝑚𝑖 𝑠𝑒𝑣𝑔𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑚—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑎𝑡𝑎𝑦 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑗𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑎𝑓𝑡𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑖𝑏 𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑟𝑜𝑛𝑎 𝑗𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑑𝑖.

𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑚𝑖𝑟 𝑞𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑚𝑖𝑟 𝑢 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑜𝑞𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑖 𝑣𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖. —ℎ𝑢𝑑𝑑𝑖 𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑎𝑧𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑚—𝑗𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘 𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑑𝑒𝑦𝑎 𝑘𝑎𝑓𝑡𝑖 𝑢𝑠𝑡𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑎𝑓𝑡𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎 𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑟𝑑𝑖.

𝐵𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑐ℎ𝑒𝑡𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑢𝑧𝑎𝑡𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑇𝑎𝑒ℎ𝑦𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑖𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑜𝑙𝑜𝑣 𝑦𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑘𝑎𝑓𝑡𝑛𝑖 𝑚𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑡 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑐ℎ𝑢𝑞𝑢𝑟 𝑛𝑎𝑓𝑎𝑠 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝐽𝑒𝑜𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖. —𝐽𝑒𝑜𝑛 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚 𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑚𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧 𝑠ℎ𝑎𝑟𝑡 𝑒𝑚𝑎𝑠 𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛 𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑙𝑖𝑛. 𝑆𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑠𝑎𝑘 𝑚𝑒𝑛 𝑘𝑎𝑓𝑜𝑙𝑎𝑡𝑙𝑎𝑦𝑚𝑎𝑛 ℎ𝑒𝑐ℎ 𝑞𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑧𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑚𝑎𝑠𝑙𝑖𝑔𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝐽𝑒𝑜𝑛 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚—𝑑𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑡𝑎𝑒ℎ𝑦𝑢𝑛𝑔. 𝑈𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑔𝑎𝑙𝑖𝑘 𝑔'𝑎𝑧𝑎𝑏 𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑛𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑦𝑜𝑛 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖.

—𝑞𝑢𝑟𝑢𝑞 𝑔𝑎𝑝 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝐽𝑒𝑜𝑛 𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑘𝑜𝑚𝑝𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑦𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖 ℎ𝑎𝑓𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑚𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑢𝑡𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑎𝑝𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑖 𝑗𝑎𝑛𝑜𝑏 𝐾𝑖𝑚?—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖 𝑜'𝑞 𝑘𝑎𝑏𝑖 𝑜𝑡𝑖𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖. —𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖 ℎ𝑎𝑑𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑚𝑎—𝑜𝑟𝑎𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑜'𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑖𝑏 𝑠𝑜𝑜𝑦𝑎. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑡𝑒𝑙𝑏𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑚𝑜 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑜ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑜𝑜𝑦𝑎𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑑𝑖. —𝐴𝑠𝑙𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑠𝑖𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑚𝑎𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑎𝑦𝑛𝑖𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑙𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑛 𝐽𝑒𝑜𝑛 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚 𝑑𝑒𝑏 𝑚𝑢𝑟𝑜𝑗𝑎𝑡 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝐾𝑖𝑚 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚, 𝑏𝑖𝑧 ℎ𝑒𝑐ℎ 𝑞𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑘𝑎𝑓𝑜𝑙𝑎𝑡 ℎ𝑢𝑗𝑗𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑠𝑖𝑧 𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑔𝑎 𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑜𝑛𝑎 𝑜𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑚𝑖𝑧 𝑎ℎ𝑖𝑟 𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝐾𝑖𝑚 𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑜𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑔'𝑜𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑢𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖 𝑜𝑙𝑜𝑣𝑔𝑎 𝑚𝑜𝑦 𝑠𝑒𝑝𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖. —𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖 ℎ𝑎𝑑𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙!— 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑠𝑎𝑏𝑟𝑖 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑦 𝑏𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑑 𝑣𝑎 𝑞𝑜'𝑝𝑜𝑙 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑑𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑒𝑛𝑑𝑖 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑟𝑚𝑜𝑞𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛 —𝑎𝑠𝑙𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑠𝑖𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑑𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑗𝑎𝑛𝑜𝑏 𝐾𝑖𝑚 𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑚 𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑡𝑜'𝑔'𝑟𝑖 𝑡𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑑𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑧 𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑒𝑐ℎ 𝑞𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 ℎ𝑢𝑗𝑗𝑎𝑡𝑠𝑖𝑧 𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑜𝑛𝑎 𝑜𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑚𝑖𝑧 𝑎ℎ𝑖𝑟 𝑖𝑘𝑘𝑖𝑚𝑖𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑚𝑎𝑓𝑖𝑎𝑚𝑖𝑧. 𝐴𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑚𝑔𝑎 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧 𝑘𝑜'𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑎𝑣𝑣𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑎 𝑘𝑖𝑚𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑠𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑜'𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑢𝑛𝑢𝑡𝑚𝑎𝑛𝑔—ℎ𝑜𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑗𝑎𝑚𝑙𝑖𝑘𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑜𝑞𝑜𝑡𝑚𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑛 ℎ𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑎 𝑗𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖.

𝑗𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑎𝑒ℎ𝑦𝑢𝑛𝑔 𝑡𝑒𝑙𝑏𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑚𝑜 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎—𝑎𝑙𝑏𝑎𝑡𝑡𝑎 𝑠𝑖𝑧 𝐽𝑒𝑜𝑛𝑠𝑖𝑧 𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛 𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧 𝑎𝑣𝑣𝑎𝑙 𝑘𝑖𝑚 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 ? 𝑖𝑠𝑡𝑎𝑠𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧 𝑒𝑠𝑙𝑎𝑡𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑛—𝑡𝑎𝑒ℎ𝑦𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑦𝑖𝑟𝑎𝑔𝑖𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑛𝑗𝑎𝑟 𝑚𝑖𝑠𝑜𝑙 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖. —𝑗𝑎𝑛𝑜𝑏 𝐾𝑖𝑚 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑖, 𝑜'𝑡𝑚𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑠𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑠ℎ 𝑏𝑢 𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑔𝑎 𝑥𝑜𝑠 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑙𝑖𝑘, 𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑚𝑛𝑖 𝑜'𝑡𝑚𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑠𝑎𝑘 𝑛𝑜𝑚𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎 𝑜'𝑡𝑚𝑖𝑠ℎ, 𝑜'𝑡𝑚𝑖𝑠ℎ 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑚𝑎𝑠 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑎𝑗𝑎𝑘 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑦𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑎𝑠ℎ 𝑘𝑒𝑟𝑎𝑘—𝑗𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑒𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎 𝑑𝑒𝑦𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑛𝑖 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖. —𝑦𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑝𝑜𝑣—''𝑟𝑎𝑥𝑚𝑎𝑡 𝐽𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 𝑏𝑖𝑟 𝑏𝑜𝑟 𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑎𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑏 ℎ𝑎𝑡𝑜 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑛𝑖 𝑖𝑠𝑏𝑜𝑡𝑙𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧 𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑢𝑛'' 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑠ℎ𝑢 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑢𝑚𝑟 𝑦𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑚𝑎ℎ𝑘𝑎𝑚 𝑡𝑢𝑡𝑑𝑖 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑒𝑧𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑢𝑚𝑟 𝑦𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑖 𝑢 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑏 ℎ𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑎𝑠𝑖 𝑦𝑎𝑥𝑠ℎ𝑖 𝑑𝑒𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑗𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑑𝑖. —𝑌𝑎𝑥𝑠ℎ𝑖...𝑘𝑎𝑓𝑜𝑙𝑎𝑡 ℎ𝑢𝑗𝑗𝑎𝑡𝑖 𝑘𝑒𝑟𝑎𝑘𝑚𝑖? 𝑎𝑙𝑏𝑎𝑡𝑡𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖—𝑠𝑜𝑣𝑢𝑞 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑑𝑎 𝑞𝑜𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑡𝑜'𝑙𝑎 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑏𝑖𝑎𝑙𝑛 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖. —𝑡𝑎𝑒 𝑝𝑜𝑣—''𝑜'𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑠𝑎 𝑜'𝑦𝑖𝑛 ℎ𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑎𝑠𝑖 𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑢𝑛 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏 𝑏𝑒𝑟𝑎𝑠𝑎𝑛, 𝑏𝑖𝑟 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑛𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑖𝑏 𝑚𝑒𝑛𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑖𝑦𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑡 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑛𝑔 𝑦𝑜𝑘𝑖 𝑞𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑜'𝑙𝑎𝑦𝑠𝑎𝑛 𝐽𝑒𝑜𝑛 𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖'' —𝑦𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑝𝑜𝑣— ''𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑚𝑎𝑛 𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑖 𝑜'𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑔, 𝑏𝑢 𝑜'𝑦𝑖𝑛𝑑𝑎 𝑜𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑚𝑔𝑎 𝑧𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑏𝑒𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑜'𝑙 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑚𝑎𝑛, 𝑠𝑒𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑒𝑣𝑠𝑎𝑚 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑜𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑚𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑠𝑎𝑛𝑔 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑛𝑖 𝑗𝑎ℎ𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑚 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑛 𝐾𝑖𝑚 𝑇𝑎𝑒ℎ𝑦𝑢𝑛𝑔'' 𝑖𝑘𝑘𝑖 𝑖𝑛𝑠𝑜𝑛 𝑏𝑖𝑟-𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑛𝑎𝑓𝑟𝑎𝑡 𝑠𝑒𝑣𝑔𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑜𝑞𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝑇𝑢𝑔𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖 ℎ𝑒𝑐ℎ 𝑛𝑎𝑟𝑠𝑎 𝑡𝑢𝑔𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖, 𝑎𝑠𝑙𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑡𝑎𝑞𝑑𝑖𝑟 𝑜'𝑦𝑖𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑠ℎ𝑢 𝑘𝑢𝑛 𝑠ℎ𝑢 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑑𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖.

𝗝𝗲𝗼𝗻 𝗹𝗮𝗿 𝘅𝗼𝗻𝗮𝗱𝗼𝗻𝗶
—𝐿𝑢𝑠𝑖 !—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑘𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑑𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑗𝑜𝑦𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑏 ℎ𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑡𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑐ℎ𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑜ℎ𝑖 𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑢𝑧𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑠 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝐻𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑡𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑞𝑖𝑏 𝑑𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑜𝑣𝑞𝑎𝑡𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑜𝑟𝑡𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.—𝑥𝑜'𝑠ℎ ℎ𝑢𝑟𝑚𝑎𝑡𝑙𝑖 𝐽𝑒𝑜𝑛 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚 𝑘𝑖𝑚𝑑𝑖𝑟 𝑚𝑒𝑛 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑟𝑡𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑎𝑗𝑟𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑚𝑜𝑞𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑢 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑜ℎ𝑖 ℎ𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑟 ℎ𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑡𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑎𝑙𝑡𝑎 𝑘𝑖𝑦𝑚𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑒𝑑𝑖, 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑔𝑎 𝑠𝑢𝑦𝑘𝑎𝑙𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑜ℎ𝑖 𝑦𝑢𝑘𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖 𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑢𝑛 𝑢 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑝𝑎𝑦𝑞𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖. —𝑎𝑗𝑟𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑚𝑖𝑧—𝑞𝑎𝑡𝑡𝑖𝑦 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑑𝑎 𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑜ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 ℎ𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑡𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖 𝑦𝑜'𝑞 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 𝑘𝑜'𝑛𝑔𝑙𝑖 𝑦𝑒𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑙 𝑡𝑜𝑟𝑡𝑑𝑖. —𝑦𝑎𝑥𝑠ℎ𝑖 𝐽𝑒𝑜𝑛 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎 𝑑𝑒𝑠𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧 𝑠ℎ𝑢—𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑢 𝑜'𝑦𝑛𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘. —𝑦𝑎ℎℎ 𝑗𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘 𝑏𝑎𝑠 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑔—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖 ℎ𝑢𝑑𝑑𝑖 𝑦𝑜𝑠ℎ 𝑏𝑜𝑙𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑘𝑎𝑏𝑖 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑞𝑑𝑖. 𝐽𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑒𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑏𝑎𝑘𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑟𝑜𝑞 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖

—𝑑𝑎𝑑𝑎—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑜𝑟𝑞𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑖𝑏 ℎ𝑢𝑟𝑠𝑎𝑛𝑑 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑜'𝑔𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑞 𝑦𝑢𝑔𝑢𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑡𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑡𝑖𝑧𝑧𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑗𝑜𝑦𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑖 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑞𝑖𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑑𝑎 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖

𝗞𝗲𝗰𝗵𝗮 𝘁𝘂𝗻𝗱𝗮
𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑞 𝑦𝑒𝑔'𝑖 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑦𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑖 𝑢 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑎 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑖 𝑦𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎 𝑡𝑜'𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑦𝑏𝑙𝑎𝑦 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.
𝗛𝗼𝘇𝗶𝗿𝗴𝗶 𝘃𝗮𝗾𝘁
—𝑠𝑖𝑧 𝑚𝑒𝑛𝑖 𝑑𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑚𝑠𝑖𝑧 𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑎𝑥𝑠ℎ𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑛—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑞𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑞𝑢𝑣𝑜𝑛𝑐ℎ 𝑦𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑝𝑎𝑦𝑑𝑜 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖, 𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑟 𝑐ℎ𝑒𝑡𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑢𝑧𝑎𝑡𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑚𝑎𝑚𝑛𝑢𝑛 𝑗𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑑𝑖. 𝑂𝑡𝑎 𝑣𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑧𝑖𝑙 ℎ𝑢𝑧𝑢𝑙 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑣𝑞𝑎𝑡𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑖 ℎ𝑎𝑛𝑢𝑧 𝑒𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑠𝑢𝑦𝑘𝑎𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 ℎ𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑡𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝐿𝑢𝑠𝑖 𝑑𝑎 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑜'𝑟𝑛𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑦𝑜'𝑙 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖, 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑓𝑎𝑟𝑧𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑟𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖 𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑢𝑛 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑢𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑒𝑡𝑖𝑏𝑜𝑟 𝑏𝑒𝑟𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑜𝑟𝑜 𝑏𝑒𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑘𝑔𝑎 𝑠𝑢𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑧𝑎𝑡𝑑𝑖

𝐻𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑡𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑒𝑦𝑖𝑛𝑟𝑜𝑞 𝑝𝑎𝑦𝑞𝑎𝑏 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑜'𝑔'𝑖𝑟𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑔𝑖𝑏 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑑𝑖. —𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑟 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑟𝑎𝑘𝑚𝑖 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑚𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑥𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑎 𝑠𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑙 𝑏𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑖. 𝑈𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑞𝑜'𝑟𝑞𝑢𝑣 𝑡𝑖𝑡𝑟𝑜𝑞 𝑏𝑜𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑘𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑢𝑧𝑜𝑞𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑏 ℎ𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑡𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑠𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑑𝑖, 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑜ℎ𝑖 ℎ𝑎𝑛𝑢𝑧 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑎 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑠𝑡𝑜𝑙 𝑢𝑠𝑡𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑝𝑖𝑐ℎ𝑜𝑞𝑛𝑖 𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑠𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑡𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑧𝑑𝑖, 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑛 ℎ𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑡𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑠𝑒𝑠𝑘𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑟𝑞𝑎𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑚 𝑡𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑦 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖, 𝑦𝑜'𝑙 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖 ℎ𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑡𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑑𝑒𝑣𝑜𝑟𝑔𝑎 𝑢𝑟𝑢𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑝𝑖𝑐ℎ𝑜𝑞𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑜'𝑦𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑜𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑑𝑖. —𝑥𝑜...𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑓𝑎𝑞𝑎𝑡 𝑠ℎ𝑢 𝑠𝑜'𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑎 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑢𝑙𝑜𝑔'𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑣𝑖𝑟𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. —𝐿𝑢𝑠𝑖 𝑜𝑦𝑜𝑔'𝑖𝑚 𝑡𝑒𝑔𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑜'𝑟𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑚𝑎, 𝐽𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘𝑔𝑎 𝑠𝑢𝑦𝑘𝑎𝑙𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑙 𝑎𝑘𝑠 ℎ𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑎 𝑡𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑛𝑖 ℎ𝑎𝑡𝑡𝑜 𝑜𝑡𝑎-𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑛𝑔 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑡𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑦 𝑜𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑑𝑖𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑚𝑛—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑠𝑜𝑣𝑢𝑞 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 ℎ𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑡𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑡𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑡𝑖𝑘𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖. —𝑡𝑢..𝑡𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑖𝑚...𝐽𝑒𝑜𝑛..𝐽𝑒𝑜𝑛 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑡𝑖𝑡𝑟𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑠ℎ𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑑𝑖.

𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 ℎ𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑡𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑢𝑧𝑜𝑞𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑘 𝑒𝑡𝑑𝑖. —𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑞𝑎𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑔—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑞𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑠𝑎 𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑠𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑙 𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑎𝑑𝑖 𝑏𝑜𝑞𝑖𝑏 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑑𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘. —𝑆ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎𝑘𝑖 𝐿𝑢𝑖𝑠 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑎𝑑𝑖𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑚 𝑏𝑜𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖—𝑑𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧 ℎ𝑢𝑑𝑑𝑖 ℎ𝑒𝑐ℎ 𝑛𝑎𝑟𝑠𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑢𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑜𝑛𝑑𝑖.
𝗬𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗺 𝘁𝘂𝗻
𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑡𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑖 𝑘𝑖𝑦𝑚𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑖𝑦𝑖𝑏 𝑢𝑥𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎 𝑡𝑎𝑦𝑦𝑜𝑟𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑓𝑎𝑟𝑧𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑎𝑧𝑜'𝑟 𝑢𝑥𝑙𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑜𝑞 𝑢𝑠𝑡𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑜𝑡𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑏𝑢 ℎ𝑜𝑙𝑎𝑡𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑗𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑑𝑖. —𝐵𝑒𝑐ℎ𝑎𝑟𝑎 𝐿𝑢𝑠𝑖 𝑗𝑢𝑑𝑎 𝑞𝑜'𝑟𝑞𝑖𝑡𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑔—𝑒𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑢 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑜'𝑔𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑦𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑖𝑙𝑗𝑎𝑦𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑏 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑎𝑟𝑑𝑖. —𝐺𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑚𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑖?—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑎 𝑑𝑒𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ 𝑠𝑖𝑙𝑘𝑎𝑑𝑖. —𝑦𝑎ℎℎ 𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘𝑖𝑒 𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑗𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑎𝑠 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑔— 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑦𝑖𝑔𝑖𝑡𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑢𝑠𝑖 𝑦𝑜𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑒𝑙𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑎𝑞𝑢𝑣𝑣𝑎𝑡 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑜'𝑡𝑘𝑎𝑧𝑖𝑏 𝑜'𝑧𝑖 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑡𝑜𝑟𝑡𝑑𝑖. —𝑞𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑐ℎ𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑟𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝐾𝑜𝑜𝑘𝑖𝑒?— 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑚𝑖𝑦𝑦𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑒𝑛𝑑𝑖 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎 𝑑𝑒𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑒𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑝𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑔𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑠𝑚𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑑𝑖.

𝑢𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑔𝑖 𝑚𝑎𝑠𝑜𝑓𝑎 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎-𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑠𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖 𝑜ℎ𝑖𝑟 𝑜𝑞𝑖𝑏𝑎𝑡 𝑖𝑘𝑘𝑖 𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑏𝑖𝑟-𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎 𝑡𝑜'𝑞𝑛𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑧𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑦𝑒𝑡𝑘𝑎𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑠𝑙𝑖𝑘 𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑢𝑛 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑣𝑎 𝑗𝑢𝑑𝑎 𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎 𝑜𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑢𝑚𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎𝑔𝑎 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏 𝑞𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑖𝑘𝑘𝑖 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑦𝑒𝑙𝑘𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑜'𝑡𝑘𝑎𝑧𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖. —𝑗𝑘 𝑝𝑜𝑣— ''𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏 𝑞𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑦𝑎𝑝𝑡𝑖𝑚𝑖? 𝑑𝑒𝑚𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑠ℎ𝑖 𝑒𝑚𝑎𝑠'' —𝑦𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑝𝑜𝑣—''𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑖𝑚𝑑𝑎 𝑗𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘𝑛𝑖 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑖𝑛𝑖 ℎ𝑖𝑠 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛𝑚𝑎𝑛 𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑖𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑡𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑚𝑜𝑞𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑚 𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛 𝑢𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑡𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑚 𝑘𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑠𝑖𝑧 𝑒𝑑𝑖'' 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑒ℎ𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑠𝑙𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎 𝑜𝑟𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑏 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑎𝑟 𝑞𝑖𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑠ℎ𝑢 𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖.

𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑠𝑎𝑏𝑟𝑖 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑜'𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖, 𝑞𝑖𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑖𝑘𝑘𝑖 𝑜𝑦𝑜𝑔'𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑔'𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝑌𝑜𝑡𝑜𝑞𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑔𝑢𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑙𝑎𝑏-𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑏𝑖𝑟-𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑢𝑧𝑜𝑞𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖 𝑎𝑘𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑐ℎ𝑢𝑞𝑢𝑟𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.

𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑠𝑎𝑏𝑟𝑖 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑜'𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖, 𝑞𝑖𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑖𝑘𝑘𝑖 𝑜𝑦𝑜𝑔'𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑔'𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝑌𝑜𝑡𝑜𝑞𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑔𝑢𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑙𝑎𝑏-𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑏𝑖𝑟-𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑢𝑧𝑜𝑞𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖 𝑎𝑘𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑐ℎ𝑢𝑞𝑢𝑟𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.

𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑜𝑞 𝑢𝑠𝑡𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑖𝑏 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑖𝑟𝑚𝑖𝑧𝑖 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑦 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.𝑄𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑧𝑒𝑟𝑖𝑘𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑜'𝑦𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑜'𝑡𝑑𝑖. 𝐵𝑜'𝑠𝑎 𝑜𝑙𝑎𝑟, 𝑡𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑖𝑧 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑟𝑎 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑏𝑎𝑟𝑚𝑜𝑞𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑠𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑜'𝑡𝑘𝑎𝑧𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖.

—𝑜𝑦𝑖—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑒𝑧𝑑𝑎 𝑖𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑡𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑜𝑞𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑢𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. —𝑆𝑢𝑒..𝑠𝑒𝑛 𝑢𝑥𝑙𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑚𝑖—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑔𝑎 𝑜'𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑘 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑓𝑎𝑟𝑧𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑑𝑖. —𝑦𝑜'𝑞 𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧?—𝑓𝑎𝑟𝑧𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑠𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑜𝑞𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑑𝑖 𝑞𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖.

—𝑏𝑖𝑧 𝑜'𝑦𝑛𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖𝑘 ℎ𝑜𝑙𝑜𝑠—𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑢 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑧𝑜'𝑟𝑔'𝑎 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏 𝑏𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧. 𝐵𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑜'𝑟𝑛𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑓𝑎𝑟𝑧𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖. —𝑀𝑒𝑛 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑜'𝑦𝑛𝑎𝑦 𝑑𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑗𝑜𝑛—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑞𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑦𝑢𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑑𝑖. —𝑄𝑖𝑧𝑖𝑚 𝑏𝑢 𝑘𝑎𝑡𝑡𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑜'𝑦𝑛𝑖 𝑣𝑎 𝑠𝑒𝑛 ℎ𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑟 𝑢𝑥𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑒𝑟𝑎𝑘..𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑚𝑒𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑖𝑚𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑢𝑥𝑙𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑛, 𝑠𝑒𝑛 𝑘𝑢𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑡𝑢𝑟 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑠𝑎𝑚 𝑜'𝑦𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑑𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑚 𝑒𝑡𝑎𝑚𝑖𝑧—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑟𝑜𝑛𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑠𝑖𝑏 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑓𝑎𝑟𝑧𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑞𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑑𝑖.—𝑦𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑝𝑜𝑣— ''𝑢𝑦𝑎𝑡𝑠𝑖𝑧 𝑑𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑚 𝑒𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑚𝑢𝑠ℎ...𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑡𝑖 𝑛𝑒𝑔𝑎 𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑚'' 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜𝑦𝑖𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑦𝑢𝑣𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑠ℎ 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑑𝑖

𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑦𝑢𝑣𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑠ℎ 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑒𝑛𝑑𝑖 𝑑𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑚𝑜𝑞𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛 𝑡𝑙𝑒𝑓𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 ℎ𝑎𝑏𝑎𝑟 𝑢𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑒𝑡𝑖𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑜𝑟𝑡𝑑𝑖. —𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑚𝑖𝑧 𝑘𝑒𝑟𝑎𝑘 𝑇𝑎𝑒ℎ𝑦𝑢𝑛𝑔 𝑢 𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑘 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛— 𝑏𝑢 ℎ𝑎𝑏𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖 𝑜'𝑞𝑖𝑏 𝑡𝑒𝑙𝑏𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑑𝑖. —𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑝𝑚𝑖𝑧 𝑗𝑖𝑛 𝑢𝑟𝑠𝑖𝑛— 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑠𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑠𝑎𝑏𝑖𝑦 𝑜'𝑦𝑛𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑏𝑎𝑟 𝑦𝑜𝑧𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. —𝑦𝑎𝑥𝑠ℎ𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑡𝑎𝑔𝑎 𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑟𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑎𝑚𝑖𝑧 𝑚𝑎𝑛𝑧𝑖𝑙 𝑡𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑖𝑛𝑔— ℎ𝑎𝑏𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑏 𝑏𝑜'𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑗𝑜'𝑛𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑠ℎ 𝑡𝑢𝑔𝑚𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑜𝑠𝑑𝑖.

𝗡𝗼𝗻𝘂𝘀𝗵𝘁𝗮
𝑒𝑟𝑡𝑎 𝑡𝑜𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑠𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑦𝑜𝑞𝑖𝑚𝑡𝑜𝑦 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑢𝑥𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑠𝑒𝑣𝑔𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑠𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑏 𝑏𝑎𝑟𝑚𝑜𝑔'𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑢𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑢𝑠𝑡𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑠𝑎𝑦𝑟 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑟𝑑𝑖. —𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎𝑔𝑎 𝑡𝑜'𝑦𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑚𝑖—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑑𝑎𝑟𝑜𝑣 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑜𝑟𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑠𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑠𝑒𝑣𝑔𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑠𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑑𝑖. —𝐻𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑙𝑖 𝑡𝑜𝑛𝑔 𝑚𝑜𝑣𝑖𝑦 𝑘𝑎𝑝𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑔𝑖𝑚—𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑑𝑒𝑦𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑜𝑝𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑑𝑖. ''𝗡𝗼𝗻𝘂𝘀𝗵𝘁𝗮''
𝑖𝑘𝑘𝑖 𝑠𝑒𝑣𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑙𝑖𝑘𝑑𝑎 𝑛𝑜𝑛𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑡𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑘 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑠ℎ 𝑞𝑖𝑦𝑜𝑓𝑎 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑑𝑖. —𝐻𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑙𝑖 𝑘𝑢𝑛— 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑑𝑒𝑦𝑎 𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑜ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑣𝑣𝑎𝑙 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑒𝑠𝑎 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑑𝑖

—𝐻𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑙𝑖 𝑘𝑢𝑛 𝐴𝑙𝑒𝑥 𝑘𝑒𝑙 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑔𝑎 𝑛𝑜𝑛𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑡𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑚𝑖𝑧— 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑚𝑢𝑙𝑜𝑦𝑖𝑚 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑑𝑜'𝑠𝑡𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖 𝑣𝑎 𝑑𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑗𝑜𝑦𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑖. —𝑇𝑎𝑒ℎ𝑦𝑢𝑛𝑔 𝑖𝑠ℎ 𝑚𝑎𝑠𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖𝑚—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑑𝑜'𝑠𝑡𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑗𝑖𝑚 𝑑𝑒𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 —𝑦𝑒𝑏 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑚𝑖..𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑟 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑠𝑎𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑖𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑠ℎ𝑎ℎ𝑎𝑟 𝑎𝑦𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑚𝑖𝑧—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ ℎ𝑢𝑟𝑠𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑙𝑖𝑔𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑖𝑦𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑠ℎ 𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑢𝑛 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑦𝑢𝑔𝑢𝑟𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑢 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑜𝑟𝑡𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑢𝑧𝑎𝑡𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝐵𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑑𝑜'𝑠𝑡𝑖 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖. —𝐷𝑜'𝑠𝑡𝑖𝑚 𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑞 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑝𝑠𝑎𝑛𝑢—𝑑𝑜'𝑠𝑡𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑦𝑢𝑧 𝑞𝑖𝑦𝑜𝑓𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 𝑠𝑜𝑣𝑢𝑞 𝑥𝑜𝑙𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑢 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑏 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑟 𝑑𝑒𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑜𝑟𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖. —ℎ𝑜'𝑠ℎ 𝑗𝑢𝑑𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑦𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑘 𝑏𝑜𝑟...𝑏𝑢 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑖 𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖....𝑚𝑎𝑓𝑖𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑖 𝑇𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑘𝑎 𝑜𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑦𝑎𝑘𝑎𝑦𝑢 𝑦𝑎𝑘𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑖 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛 𝑢𝑛𝑖 ℎ𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑟 𝑏𝑎𝑟𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑑𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑚𝑜𝑞𝑑𝑎—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑔'𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑟𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑢𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑢𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎𝑙𝑘 𝑒𝑡𝑖𝑏𝑜𝑟 𝑏𝑒𝑟𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑑𝑖. —𝐵𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑠𝑎𝑛𝑚𝑖 𝑑𝑜'𝑠𝑡𝑖𝑚...𝑢 𝑘𝑖𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑘𝑙𝑖𝑔𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝐽𝑒𝑜𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑜'𝑔'𝑙𝑖..𝐽𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘𝑔𝑎 𝑢𝑛𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛—𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑎𝑓𝑡𝑖 𝑔'𝑎𝑧𝑎𝑏 𝑢𝑠𝑡𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑚𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑡 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖.

—𝑇𝑎𝑒ℎ𝑦𝑢𝑛𝑔...𝑢 𝑠𝑜𝑞𝑜𝑣 𝑒𝑚𝑎𝑠 𝑣𝑎 𝑘𝑜𝑟𝑒𝑦𝑠 𝑡𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑎𝑑𝑖—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑑𝑜'𝑠𝑡𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑖 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑔𝑎 𝑡𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝑂'𝑟𝑛𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑎 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑦𝑜'𝑙 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝐷𝑜'𝑠𝑡𝑖 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑗𝑖𝑚 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑎𝑣𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑖𝑦𝑖𝑚 𝑡𝑎𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑖, 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑢 𝑦𝑢𝑔𝑢𝑟𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎 𝑜𝑙𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖, 𝑞𝑖𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑘𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑠𝑖𝑧 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏 𝑞𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑑𝑖. 5 𝑑𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑞𝑎𝑙𝑖𝑘 𝑒ℎ𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑠𝑙𝑖 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑒𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑢𝑧𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑝𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑝𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑖𝑏 𝑝𝑎𝑙𝑎 𝑝𝑎𝑟𝑡𝑖𝑠ℎ 𝑛𝑎𝑓𝑎𝑠 𝑜𝑙𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. —𝑁𝑒𝑔𝑎?..𝑛𝑒𝑔𝑎 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑜𝑞𝑜𝑣 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑠𝑎𝑡𝑦𝑎𝑝𝑠𝑎𝑛—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑖 𝑘𝑎𝑡𝑡𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑜'𝑦𝑛𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑏𝑜'𝑔'𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖, 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑒𝑠𝑎 𝑢𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑞𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑘𝑎𝑡 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑏𝑒𝑓𝑜𝑦𝑑𝑎 𝑒𝑑𝑖.—𝐻𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖..𝑡𝑢..𝑡𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑛...𝑡𝑎𝑒— 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑔𝑎 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑖𝑏 𝑦𝑢𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑏𝑜'𝑦𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑐ℎ𝑢𝑞𝑢𝑟 𝑛𝑎𝑓𝑎𝑠 𝑜𝑙𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.—𝑚𝑒𝑛 ....𝑇𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑘𝑎 𝑜𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛𝑚𝑎𝑛...𝑢𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑚𝑒𝑛𝑖 𝑚𝑎𝑗𝑏𝑢𝑟𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑚𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑒𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑚𝑜𝑞𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑘𝑖𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑘𝑙𝑖𝑔𝑖𝑚𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑢𝑛𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑚𝑎𝑛..𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛 𝑚𝑒𝑛 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑖𝑠𝑡𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑦 𝑘𝑜𝑟𝑒𝑎𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑑𝑖...𝑏𝑖𝑟 𝑑𝑜'𝑠𝑡𝑖𝑚 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎 𝑘𝑙𝑢𝑏𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑑𝑖𝑘..𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛 𝑢 𝑚𝑒𝑛𝑖...𝑠𝑜𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑦𝑢𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑑𝑖...𝑚𝑒𝑛..𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎𝑘𝑖 𝑞𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑑𝑖𝑚— 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑖 𝑛𝑎𝑚𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎 𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑢𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖.

𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑎𝑔'𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑦𝑢𝑝𝑎𝑡𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝑜𝑟𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑛 1 𝑦𝑖𝑙 𝑜'𝑡𝑑𝑖 𝑖𝑘𝑘𝑖 𝑞𝑎𝑙𝑏 𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑏𝑖𝑟-𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑔'𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝑀𝑎𝑛𝑎 𝑏𝑢𝑔𝑢𝑛 𝑢𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑟𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑖𝑟 𝑦𝑖𝑙 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑢𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝐾𝑜'𝑐ℎ𝑎𝑑𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑙𝑖 𝑦𝑜𝑚𝑔'𝑖𝑟 𝑦𝑜𝑔'𝑎𝑟 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑒𝑠𝑎 𝑠𝑒𝑣𝑔𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑢𝑡𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎 𝑡𝑎𝑦𝑦𝑜𝑟𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑘 𝑡𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑦𝑢𝑔𝑢𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑘𝑛𝑖 𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑑𝑖 𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑜 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑛 ℎ𝑜𝑙𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑑𝑎 𝑞𝑜𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖. —𝐾𝑖𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑘 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑦𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑢𝑠𝑡𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑟𝑚𝑖𝑧𝑖 𝑞𝑜𝑛 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖. —𝑇..𝑇𝑎𝑒..𝑢 𝑞𝑎𝑛𝑖— 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎 𝑑𝑒𝑦𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑑𝑖 𝑞𝑎𝑙𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛—𝑢...𝑢 𝑒𝑛𝑑𝑖 𝑦𝑜'𝑞..—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖 𝑡𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑓𝑎𝑞𝑎𝑡 𝑏𝑖𝑡𝑡𝑎 𝑠𝑜'𝑧 𝑒𝑑𝑖 —𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑔'𝑜𝑛— 𝑢 𝑠ℎ𝑢 𝑠𝑜'𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑎𝑘𝑟𝑜𝑟𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑜ℎ𝑖𝑟𝑖 𝑡𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑦 𝑠𝑢𝑛𝑚𝑎𝑦 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑒𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖. —𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑔...𝑗𝑖𝑛 𝑢𝑟𝑠𝑖𝑛—𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑑𝑒𝑦𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑚𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑎𝑔𝑎 𝑠𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑓𝑜𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑦𝑜'𝑙 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖.

𝑂'𝑠ℎ𝑎 𝑞𝑜𝑛𝑙𝑖 𝑡𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑠𝑒𝑣𝑔𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑠𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖 𝑢 𝑒𝑛𝑑𝑖 𝑦𝑎𝑠ℎℎ𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑛𝑖 𝑖𝑠𝑡𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛 𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑓𝑜𝑘𝑜𝑟𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑢𝑛𝑖 ℎ𝑜𝑚𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑜𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑢 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑖. 𝑈 𝑦𝑎𝑝𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑦𝑎𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎 𝑚𝑎𝑗𝑏𝑢𝑟 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑣𝑜𝑞𝑒𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑛 ℎ𝑎𝑏𝑎𝑟 𝑡𝑜𝑝𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝐽𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘 𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑢𝑦𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑣𝑎 𝑓𝑎𝑟𝑧𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑓𝑎𝑟𝑧𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑚𝑎𝑗𝑏𝑢𝑟𝑎𝑛 𝑟𝑜𝑧𝑖 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖 𝑐ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑘𝑖 𝑓𝑎𝑟𝑧𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑜𝑡𝑎 𝑚𝑒𝑥𝑟𝑖 𝑘𝑒𝑟𝑎𝑘 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝑆ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑡𝑎𝑞𝑑𝑖𝑟 𝑜'𝑦𝑖𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑜'𝑔'𝑖𝑟𝑐ℎ𝑜𝑞 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.

𝟱-𝗕𝗼𝗯

𝗪𝗿𝗶𝘁𝗲𝗿: 𝗬𝘂𝗸𝗶 𝗧𝗮𝗻𝗮𝗸𝗮

"𝗦𝗼'𝗻𝗴𝗶 𝗻𝗮𝗳𝗮𝘀𝗶𝗺𝗴𝗮 𝗾𝗮𝗱𝗮𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗻𝗴𝗮 𝘅𝗶𝘆𝗼𝗻𝗮𝘁 𝗾𝗶𝗹𝗺𝗮𝘆𝗺𝗮𝗻"

"𝗤𝗼𝗻𝗹𝗶 𝘁𝘂𝗻"

𝗘𝗿𝘁𝗮 𝘁𝗼𝗻𝗴

𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑢𝑦𝑜𝑠ℎ 𝑛𝑢𝑟𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖 𝑧𝑎ℎ𝑑𝑎 𝑚𝑢𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑜'𝑟𝑛𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑦𝑢𝑣𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑠ℎ 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑡𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑖𝑠𝑠𝑖𝑞 𝑠𝑢𝑣𝑑𝑎 𝑦𝑢𝑣𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝑌𝑢𝑣𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑣 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑜𝑓𝑓𝑖𝑐𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ 𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑢𝑛 𝑞𝑜𝑟𝑎 𝑘𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑦𝑢𝑚 𝑘𝑖𝑦𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.

𝐴𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑑𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑥𝑜𝑛 𝑎𝑡𝑟𝑜𝑓𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑗𝑜𝑦𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑖.
—𝐿𝑢𝑠𝑖—𝑞𝑖𝑧 ℎ𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑡𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑐ℎ𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑦𝑜𝑠ℎ 𝑜𝑞 𝑏𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑙𝑖 𝑡𝑖𝑙𝑙𝑎 𝑠𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑙𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑞𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑑𝑖

—𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑛 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚—𝑡𝑎𝑧𝑖𝑚 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑏 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑑𝑖.
—𝐽𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘..𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑚𝑖—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 𝑜'𝑦𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑠𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑎𝑙𝑡 𝑒𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑠𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑠𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑏 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑑𝑖. 𝐻𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑡𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑒𝑛𝑑𝑖 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏 𝑏𝑒𝑟𝑚𝑜𝑞𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛.
—ℎ𝑎 𝑠ℎ𝑢 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑛—𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑑𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑗𝑜𝑦𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑒𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑦𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑏 ℎ𝑜'𝑟𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑑𝑖. 𝐴𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑘𝑎𝑓𝑡𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑖 𝑢𝑠𝑡𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑑𝑖.

—𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖?—𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑑𝑎 𝑠𝑜'𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑎𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑠ℎ 𝑣𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑡𝑖𝑟 𝑏𝑜𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖.
—ℎ𝑒𝑐ℎ 𝑛𝑎𝑟𝑠𝑎. 𝐿𝑢𝑠𝑖 𝑚𝑒𝑛𝑔𝑎𝑒 𝑞𝑎ℎ𝑣𝑎 𝑡𝑎𝑦𝑦𝑜𝑟𝑙𝑎—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑒𝑡𝑖𝑏𝑜𝑟 𝑏𝑒𝑟𝑚𝑎𝑠𝑑𝑎𝑛 ℎ𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑡𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑢𝑦𝑢𝑟𝑑𝑖. 𝐻𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑡𝑐ℎ𝑖 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑞𝑎ℎ𝑣𝑎 𝑡𝑎𝑦𝑦𝑜𝑟𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ 𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑢𝑛 𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑑𝑖.
—𝐽𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘 𝑖𝑙𝑡𝑖𝑚𝑜𝑠 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑎𝑦𝑙𝑖𝑘—𝑑𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧.
—𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑟—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑠𝑜𝑣𝑢𝑞 𝑣𝑎 𝑞𝑜'𝑝𝑜𝑙 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑔𝑎 𝑠𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑘𝑎𝑓𝑡𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑘𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 𝑜'𝑦𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑏 𝑔𝑎𝑝 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.
—𝑎𝑗𝑟𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑙𝑖𝑘—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑖 𝑗𝑢𝑑𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑝𝑎𝑠 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑞𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑜ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑏 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏 𝑏𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑖.
—𝑦𝑎𝑥𝑠ℎ𝑖—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑛𝑗𝑎𝑟 𝑏𝑎𝑚𝑖𝑠𝑜𝑙𝑖 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖.
—𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑝𝑜𝑣—
"𝑌𝑎𝑥𝑠ℎ𝑖? 𝑈 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑑𝑖𝑚𝑖? 𝑁𝑒𝑔𝑎?....𝑏𝑎𝑙𝑘𝑖 𝑏𝑢 𝑦𝑎𝑥𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑑𝑖𝑟 𝑖𝑘𝑘𝑖𝑚𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚"
—𝑏𝑢𝑔𝑢𝑛 𝑘𝑜𝑚𝑝𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑦𝑎𝑑𝑎 𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑟𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑣 𝑏𝑜𝑟 𝑜'𝑠ℎ𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑒𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑠𝑢𝑑𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑎𝑚𝑖𝑧—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑠ℎ𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑑𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑜'𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑦𝑜'𝑙 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖.

𝗞𝗼𝗺𝗽𝗮𝗻𝗶𝘆𝗮

𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑣𝑎 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑑𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚𝑘𝑜𝑟𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑢𝑡𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝑂𝑟𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 𝑣𝑎𝑞𝑡 𝑜'𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ ℎ𝑎𝑚𝑘𝑜𝑟𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.
—𝐻𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑎𝑔𝑎 𝑠𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑚—𝑑𝑒𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑞𝑖𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑢 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑏 𝑔'𝑎𝑧𝑎𝑏 𝑜𝑡𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑚𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑖.

—𝑠𝑒𝑛?—𝑑𝑒𝑑𝑖 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑎𝑡 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧.
—ℎ𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑦𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑙𝑗𝑜𝑛—𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑟𝑜𝑛𝑎 𝑗𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑑𝑖.
—𝑚𝑒𝑛 𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑔'𝑖𝑧 𝑒𝑚𝑎𝑠𝑚𝑎𝑛 𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑑𝑒𝑦𝑎 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑘 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑢 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛. 𝐸𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑘𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑖𝑛𝑠𝑜𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑎𝑟𝑎ℎ𝑡 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑖.
—𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑝𝑜𝑣—
"𝑄𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑞𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑔𝑎? ....𝑢 𝑏𝑢 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑎?...𝑢 𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑘 𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑜 𝑞𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦?"

𝑁𝑖𝑔𝑜ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑡𝑜'𝑞𝑛𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑖. 𝐼𝑘𝑘𝑖 𝑞𝑎𝑙𝑏 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑔𝑜'𝑦𝑜. 𝑄𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑛𝑎𝑚𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑎𝑔'𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑜𝑡𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑑𝑜𝑑 𝑠𝑜𝑙𝑔𝑖𝑠𝑖 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑎𝑟. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑜ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑒𝑠𝑎 𝑎𝑘𝑠𝑖 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝑈 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑎 𝑎𝑣𝑣𝑎𝑙𝑔𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑠𝑒𝑣𝑔𝑖 𝑦𝑜'𝑞 𝑒𝑑𝑖.
—𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑡𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑒𝑚𝑎𝑠𝑚𝑖?—𝑎𝑦𝑦𝑜𝑟𝑜𝑛𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑢 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑠𝑜'𝑟𝑎𝑑𝑖.
—𝑚𝑒𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑔—𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑘 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 𝑏𝑖𝑟 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑜'𝑡𝑘𝑎𝑧𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖.
—𝑚𝑒𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑚 𝐿𝑖𝑙𝑖—𝑑𝑒𝑏 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘.

—𝑦𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑝𝑜𝑣—
"𝐴𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑚 𝑑𝑒𝑑𝑖𝑚𝑖? 𝑌𝑜'𝑞 𝑦𝑜'𝑞 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖 𝑚𝑢𝑚𝑘𝑢𝑛 𝑒𝑚𝑎𝑠"
—𝑡𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑖𝑧𝑑𝑎𝑛 ℎ𝑢𝑟𝑠𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑚𝑖𝑧. 𝑂'𝑧𝑖𝑚𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑎𝑦 𝐽𝑒𝑜𝑛 𝐽𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘. 𝐵𝑢 𝑒𝑠𝑎 𝑟𝑎𝑓𝑖𝑞𝑎𝑚 𝐽𝑒𝑜𝑛 𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑑𝑒𝑦𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑒𝑙𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑎𝑞𝑢𝑣𝑣𝑎𝑡 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑜'𝑡𝑘𝑎𝑧𝑖𝑏 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 𝑡𝑜𝑟𝑡𝑑𝑖.
—𝐾𝑖𝑚 𝑇𝑎𝑒ℎ𝑦𝑢𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑒𝑠𝑎 𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑚—𝑠𝑜𝑣𝑢𝑞 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑑𝑎 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘. 𝑈𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑜ℎ𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑒𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑢𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑑𝑎 𝑒𝑑𝑖.
—𝑡𝑎𝑒 𝑝𝑜𝑣—
"𝑚𝑜𝑣𝑖𝑦 𝑘𝑎𝑝𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑔𝑖𝑚 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑔𝑜'𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑏𝑑𝑖. 𝐵𝑢 𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑡𝑖 𝑛𝑒𝑔𝑎 𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑒𝑙𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑢𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝑀𝑎𝑦𝑙𝑖 𝑇𝑎𝑒ℎ𝑦𝑢𝑛𝑔 𝑠𝑎𝑏𝑟 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑚𝑖𝑧 𝑎ℎ𝑖𝑟 𝑜'𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑒𝑛𝑑𝑖 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖"

"𝗤𝗼𝗻𝗹𝗶 𝘁𝘂𝗻"

—𝐴𝑙𝑒𝑥—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑑𝑜'𝑠𝑡𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖
—𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑛—
—𝑒𝑟𝑡𝑎𝑔𝑎 𝑖𝑠ℎ 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑛 𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑏 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑛𝑖 𝑖𝑠𝑡𝑎𝑦𝑚𝑎𝑛—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑦𝑖𝑔𝑖𝑡 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖.
—𝑇𝑎𝑒ℎ𝑦𝑢𝑛𝑔... 𝑓𝑎𝑞𝑎𝑡 𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑒𝑣𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑚 𝑑𝑒𝑚𝑎?!—𝑦𝑖𝑔𝑖𝑡𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑠𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑙𝑖 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏𝑠𝑖𝑧 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖.

𝐾𝑒𝑐ℎ𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑛 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑑𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑞 𝑘𝑖𝑦𝑖𝑚𝑑𝑎 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑖𝑠𝑡𝑎𝑔𝑖 𝑘𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑑𝑖 𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑜 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑜𝑠𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑘𝑎𝑡 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖.
—𝑚𝑜𝑣𝑖𝑦 𝑘𝑎𝑝𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑔𝑖𝑚—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑢 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑏 𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑗𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑏 𝑢𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑎𝑔'𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑜𝑡𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑜𝑞𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑖𝑏 𝑢𝑠𝑡𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑣𝑎𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑠𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑞𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖 𝑣𝑎 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑦 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.

𝐵𝑜'𝑠𝑎𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 𝑚𝑢𝑑𝑑𝑎𝑡𝑔𝑎 𝑡𝑜𝑥𝑡𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑝𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑘𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑜𝑠𝑖𝑏 𝑛𝑎𝑓𝑎𝑠 𝑜𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑖𝑠𝑠𝑖𝑞 𝑛𝑎𝑓𝑎𝑠𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑢𝑟𝑢𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖.
—𝑚𝑒𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑖𝑚𝑘𝑜𝑛 𝑏𝑒𝑟—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑝𝑎𝑠 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑗𝑢𝑑𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑙𝑖 𝑖𝑠𝑡𝑎𝑘 𝑎𝑘𝑠 𝑒𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑔𝑎𝑝 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑔𝑎𝑝 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.
—𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑜𝑟𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑞𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑢 𝑖𝑠𝑚 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑢𝑙𝑜𝑔'𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑚𝑢𝑠𝑖𝑞𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑗𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.
—𝑚𝑒𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑜𝑛—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑠ℎ𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑞𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑚𝑢𝑑𝑑𝑎𝑡 𝑜'𝑦𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑠𝑜'𝑛𝑔𝑟𝑎 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑢𝑚𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑟𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑚𝑎𝑛 𝑑𝑒𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑜𝑟𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖.

𝗛𝗼𝘁!!

𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑟𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑔𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑚𝑎𝑚𝑛𝑢𝑛 𝑗𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑏 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎𝑛𝑖 𝑑𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑚 𝑒𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑑𝑖. 𝐵𝑢 𝑠𝑎𝑓𝑎𝑟 𝑐ℎ𝑢𝑞𝑢𝑟𝑜𝑞 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎 𝑜𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑢𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑖𝑠𝑡𝑎𝑔𝑖 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑎𝑙𝑟𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑦𝑖𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑜'𝑡𝑑𝑖.

𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑖𝑦𝑖𝑚𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑜𝑧𝑜𝑑 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝐵𝑖𝑟 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑖 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑠𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑜'𝑙 𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑠𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑦 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑜'𝑦𝑛𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑢𝑧𝑜𝑞𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑝𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑟𝑜𝑞𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑜'𝑙 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎 𝑜𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑠 𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎𝑘𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑢𝑚𝑖𝑏 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖 ℎ𝑜𝑙𝑜𝑠 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑛𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑘 𝑗𝑜𝑦𝑖𝑑𝑎 ℎ𝑖𝑠 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑎𝑙𝑡 𝑒𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑛𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑘 𝑗𝑜𝑦𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑦 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑚𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑐ℎ𝑒𝑦𝑖𝑏 𝑡𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑖𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑎𝑡𝑡𝑖𝑞 𝑦𝑢𝑚𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑝𝑟𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑖𝑛𝑎𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑔'𝑖𝑗𝑖𝑚𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 𝑘𝑢𝑡𝑑𝑖 𝑠𝑜'𝑛𝑔𝑟𝑎 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑘𝑎𝑡𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝐴𝑣𝑣𝑎𝑙𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑢 𝑦𝑜𝑞𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖 𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑜 𝑘𝑒𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑏𝑢 𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑜𝑞𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑡𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑖𝑚𝑑𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑖𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑑𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑘𝑎𝑡𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑎𝑦𝑛𝑜𝑞 𝑠𝑢𝑦𝑢𝑞𝑙𝑖𝑘𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑒𝑧𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑑𝑖 𝑣𝑎 𝑞𝑜𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑎𝑦𝑦𝑜𝑟𝑜𝑛𝑎 𝑗𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑢𝑙𝑜𝑔'𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑣𝑖𝑟𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.
—𝑚𝑒𝑛𝑖𝑘𝑖𝑠𝑎𝑛 𝑚𝑜𝑣𝑖𝑦 𝑘𝑎𝑝𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑔𝑖𝑚—𝑏𝑢 𝑡𝑢𝑛 𝑗𝑢𝑑𝑎 𝑒ℎ𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑠𝑙𝑖 𝑜'𝑡𝑑𝑖. 𝑂𝑟𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 𝑣𝑎𝑞𝑡 𝑜'𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑖𝑘𝑘𝑖 𝑞𝑎𝑙𝑏 𝑏𝑖𝑟-𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑢𝑥𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖.

𝟰-𝗕𝗼𝗯

𝗪𝗿𝗶𝘁𝗲𝗿: 𝗬𝘂𝗸𝗶 𝗧𝗮𝗻𝗮𝗸𝗮

"𝗦𝗼'𝗻𝗴𝗶 𝗻𝗮𝗳𝗮𝘀𝗶𝗺𝗴𝗮 𝗾𝗮𝗱𝗮𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗻𝗴𝗮 𝘅𝗶𝘆𝗼𝗻𝗮𝘁 𝗾𝗶𝗹𝗺𝗮𝘆𝗺𝗮𝗻"

"𝗛𝗮𝗾𝗶𝗾𝗮𝘁"

𝑯𝒐𝒛𝒊𝒓𝒈𝒊 𝒗𝒂𝒒𝒕

𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑢𝑦 𝑖𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑚𝑖𝑡𝑡𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑞 𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑦𝑢𝑔𝑢𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑑𝑖, 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑚𝑎𝑚𝑛𝑢𝑛 𝑗𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑑𝑖 𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑜 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑞𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑔𝑖 𝑦𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑑𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑡𝑖𝑟 𝑣𝑎 𝑞𝑜'𝑟𝑞𝑢𝑣 𝑔𝑎𝑣𝑑𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖.
—𝑜𝑚𝑚𝑎?!—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑞 𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑎𝑔'𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑜𝑡𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖.
—𝑚𝑖𝑡𝑡𝑖 𝑚𝑎𝑙𝑖𝑘𝑎𝑚 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖?—𝑓𝑎𝑟𝑧𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑎𝑔'𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑚𝑎ℎ𝑘𝑎𝑚 𝑏𝑜𝑠𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑠𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑙 𝑏𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑞 𝑓𝑎𝑞𝑎𝑡 𝑏𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑟𝑜𝑞 𝑦𝑒𝑔'𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.

—𝑎𝑝𝑝𝑎𝑚𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑛𝑖 𝑖𝑠𝑡𝑎𝑦𝑚𝑎𝑛—𝑦𝑖𝑔'𝑖 𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑑𝑎 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖.
—𝑦𝑎ℎ 𝑆𝑢𝑒 𝑎𝑝𝑝𝑎𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖 𝑎ℎ𝑖𝑟 𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑙𝑖 𝑏𝑜𝑟— 𝑚𝑖𝑡𝑡𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑞 𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑖𝑙𝑡𝑎𝑏 𝑡𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑏𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑑 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑑𝑎 𝑏𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑟𝑑𝑖.
—𝑚𝑒𝑛 𝑢 𝑜𝑑𝑎𝑚𝑔𝑎 𝑒𝑚𝑎𝑠 ℎ𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑞𝑖𝑦 𝑎𝑝𝑝𝑎𝑚𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑛𝑖 𝑖𝑠𝑡𝑎𝑦𝑚𝑎𝑛!—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖 𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑝𝑖𝑐ℎ𝑜𝑞 𝑘𝑎𝑏𝑖 𝑠𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑑𝑖.
—𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑝𝑜𝑣—
"𝑆𝑢𝑒𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖 𝑦𝑢𝑟𝑎𝑔𝑖𝑚𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑛𝑗𝑎𝑟 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖 𝑠𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝐻𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑞𝑖𝑦...𝑢 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑎𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑎𝑛...𝑦𝑜'𝑞 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖 𝑚𝑢𝑚𝑘𝑢𝑛 𝑒𝑚𝑎𝑠"
—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑔'𝑖𝑚 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑑𝑒𝑦𝑎𝑝𝑠𝑎𝑛—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑜𝑣𝑢𝑡𝑚𝑜𝑞𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖 𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖.
—𝑎𝑝𝑝𝑎𝑚𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑛𝑖 𝑖𝑠𝑡𝑎𝑦𝑚𝑎𝑛! 𝐻𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑞𝑖𝑦 𝑎𝑝𝑝𝑎𝑚𝑔𝑎!—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑦𝑒𝑔'𝑙𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑓𝑎𝑞𝑎𝑡 𝑠ℎ𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑢𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 "ℎ𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑞𝑖𝑦" 𝑑𝑒𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑠𝑜'𝑧𝑖 𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑢𝑙𝑜𝑔'𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑗𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖.
—𝑎ℎℎ 𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑠𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑚!—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑓𝑎𝑟𝑧𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑚𝑒ℎ𝑚𝑜𝑛𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑞𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑑𝑖.
—𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑝𝑜𝑣—
"𝑈 𝑏𝑢 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑎?..𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑦𝑎𝑝𝑡𝑖 𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑡𝑖!"

—𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑚𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝐽𝑢𝑑𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑜'𝑧𝑔𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑏𝑠𝑎𝑛—𝑘𝑜'𝑧 𝑞𝑖𝑟𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑠𝑖𝑑𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑎𝑡 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑏 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛 𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑟𝑜𝑛𝑎 𝑡𝑎𝑏𝑎𝑠𝑠𝑢𝑚𝑛𝑖 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑢𝑛𝑢𝑡𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖.
—𝑠𝑒𝑛 𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑎𝑡𝑖 𝑏𝑢 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑎 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑦𝑎𝑝𝑠𝑎𝑛—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑔'𝑎𝑧𝑎𝑏 𝑖𝑙𝑎 𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖.
—𝑠𝑒𝑛𝑖 𝑣𝑎 𝑎𝑘𝑎𝑚𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑚—𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑦𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎 𝑡𝑜'𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑞𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑚𝑜𝑞𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖 𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛.
—𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑚𝑎—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑡𝑒𝑧𝑑𝑎 𝑓𝑎𝑟𝑧𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑜𝑟𝑡𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖.
—𝑎𝑦𝑠ℎ 𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖 ℎ𝑎𝑛𝑢𝑧 𝑜'𝑠ℎ𝑎-𝑜'𝑠ℎ𝑎 𝑧𝑎ℎ𝑎𝑟𝑠𝑎𝑛. 𝑁𝑒𝑔𝑎 𝑗𝑖𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑔𝑎 𝑜'𝑧 𝑜𝑡𝑎𝑠𝑖 ℎ𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑔?—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑛𝑎𝑓𝑟𝑎𝑡 𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑟 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑢 𝑜'𝑦𝑛𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖.
—𝑢𝑦𝑖𝑚𝑑𝑎𝑛 ℎ𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑞 𝑦𝑜'𝑞𝑜𝑙 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 𝑏𝑖𝑟 𝑏𝑜𝑟 𝑠ℎ𝑢 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑎 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑠𝑎𝑚 𝑦𝑎𝑥𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑘 𝑘𝑢𝑡𝑚𝑎—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑡𝑎𝑥𝑡𝑖𝑡𝑜𝑛𝑎 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒ℎ𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑡𝑒𝑙𝑏𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.
—𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑙𝑖𝑛....𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑜 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑟𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑎𝑚𝑖𝑧 𝑎ℎ𝑖𝑟 𝑏𝑢-𝑡𝑎𝑞𝑑𝑖𝑟. 𝐻𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑟 𝑆𝑢𝑒—𝑢 𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑑𝑒𝑦𝑎 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑘𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑞𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑑𝑖.

𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑜'𝑔𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑓𝑎𝑟𝑧𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑢𝑝𝑎𝑡𝑚𝑜𝑞𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛 𝑢 𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑦𝑢𝑔𝑢𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑢𝑚𝑖𝑏 𝑐ℎ𝑢𝑞𝑢𝑟 𝑛𝑎𝑓𝑎𝑠 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑓𝑎𝑟𝑧𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑦𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑖.
—𝑆𝑢𝑒 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑔'𝑖𝑚 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑘𝑛𝑖 𝑜𝑐ℎ—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑘 𝑡𝑒𝑔𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛 𝑖𝑐ℎ𝑘𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑓𝑎𝑟𝑧𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑦𝑒𝑔'𝑖 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑖 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖, 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑖𝑐ℎ𝑘𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎 𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑢𝑟𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑖 𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑎 𝑜𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖𝑚.
𝐾𝑒𝑐ℎ𝑘𝑖 𝑜𝑣𝑞𝑎𝑡
𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑛 ℎ𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑎 𝑑𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑥𝑜𝑛 𝑎𝑡𝑟𝑜𝑓𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑞𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑒𝑧𝑖𝑏 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑡𝑖𝑧 𝑐ℎ𝑜'𝑘𝑖𝑏
—𝑚𝑒𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑔'𝑖𝑚𝑔𝑎 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖?—𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ 𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑢𝑛 𝑘𝑜'𝑧 𝑐ℎ𝑜'𝑧𝑑𝑖 𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛 𝑚𝑖𝑡𝑡𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑗𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑏𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑘𝑎𝑓𝑡𝑖 ℎ𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑑𝑎 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑑𝑖.
—𝑠𝑖𝑧 𝑚𝑒𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑝𝑝𝑎𝑚 𝑒𝑚𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑧—𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑞𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑜'𝑚𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖.
—𝐽𝑘 𝑝𝑜𝑣—
"𝑌𝑜'𝑞 𝑢 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑎𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖?....ℎ𝑎 𝑏𝑢 ℎ𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑞𝑎𝑡 𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛 𝑚𝑒𝑛 𝑠𝑒𝑛𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑞𝑖𝑦 𝑎𝑝𝑝𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑚 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑔'𝑖𝑚"
𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑔'𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑟𝑚𝑜𝑞𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖 𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑜 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑞 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑑𝑖.
—𝐽𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑘𝑜𝑜𝑘—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑦𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑞𝑑𝑖.

—𝑆𝑜𝑜𝑦𝑎....𝑢 ℎ𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑏𝑒𝑟𝑖𝑏𝑡𝑖—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑒𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 𝑦𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑗𝑎𝑗𝑖 𝑘𝑎𝑓𝑡𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑘𝑜'𝑧 𝑦𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑟𝑡𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.
—𝑛𝑒𝑔𝑎? 𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖?!....𝑚𝑒𝑛 𝑏𝑜𝑟 𝑘𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑘 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑦𝑎𝑥𝑠ℎ𝑖 𝑜𝑡𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑘𝑎𝑡 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑚?!.... 𝑁𝑒𝑔𝑎 𝑠ℎ𝑢 𝑗𝑖𝑛 𝑢𝑟𝑔𝑢𝑟 𝑇𝑎𝑒ℎ𝑦𝑢𝑛𝑔 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑖𝑚𝑖𝑧𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑑𝑎𝑓 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑎𝑝𝑡𝑖?! 𝐴ℎ𝑖𝑟 𝑢 𝑜'𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛!!!—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 𝑢𝑧𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑏𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑟𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑏𝑢 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑘𝑎𝑟𝑎ℎ𝑡 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑞 𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑢 𝑏𝑜𝑟 𝑘𝑢𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑦𝑎𝑥𝑠ℎ𝑖 𝑜𝑡𝑎 𝑣𝑎 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑚𝑢𝑠ℎ 𝑜'𝑟𝑡𝑜𝑞 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑘𝑎𝑡 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝐿𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛 "𝑡𝑎𝑞𝑑𝑖𝑟" 𝑘𝑢𝑡𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑗𝑜𝑦𝑑𝑎 𝑧𝑎𝑟𝑏𝑎 𝑏𝑒𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑖𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑦 𝑢𝑦𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑘 𝑒𝑡𝑑𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑜𝑥𝑡𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑢𝑟𝑢𝑛𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑜𝑟𝑞𝑎𝑙𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑙𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝑋𝑜𝑛𝑎𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑖𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑡𝑜𝑟𝑡𝑚𝑎 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑢 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑠𝑒𝑣𝑔𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑠𝑢𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖.
—𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑝𝑜𝑣—
"𝑇𝑎𝑒ℎ𝑦𝑢𝑛𝑔...𝑐ℎ𝑎𝑟𝑐ℎ𝑎𝑑𝑖𝑚..𝑚𝑜𝑣𝑖𝑦 𝑘𝑎𝑝𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑔𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧 𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑠𝑖𝑧 𝑗𝑢𝑑𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑦𝑛𝑎𝑙𝑦𝑎𝑝𝑡𝑖. 𝐵𝑎𝑟𝑐ℎ𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑜𝑟𝑡𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ 𝑖𝑙𝑜𝑗𝑖 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑜'𝑠ℎ𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑠𝑖𝑧 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑔𝑎 𝑜'𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖𝑚....𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑜𝑔'𝑖𝑛𝑑𝑖𝑚. 𝑄𝑖𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑏𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖, 𝑎𝑐ℎℎ𝑖𝑞 ℎ𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑞𝑎𝑡𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑖𝑙𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑑𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑚𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑦𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑛 ℎ𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑞𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑚𝑛𝑖.... 𝑇𝑎𝑒ℎ𝑦𝑢𝑛𝑔 𝑞𝑎𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑦𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑑𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑏𝑎𝑔'𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠𝑎𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧 𝑠𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑜𝑔'𝑖𝑛𝑑𝑖𝑚 𝑚𝑜𝑣𝑖𝑦 𝑘𝑎𝑝𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑔𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑖𝑧 𝑦𝑜'𝑞 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝐵𝑢 𝑡𝑎𝑞𝑑𝑖𝑟— 𝑗𝑖𝑛 𝑢𝑟𝑠𝑖𝑛 𝑠ℎ𝑢 𝑡𝑎𝑞𝑑𝑖𝑟𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑎𝑥𝑡𝑙𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑜ℎ𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑖𝑚𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑜𝑟𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖...𝑞𝑎𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑠𝑖𝑧 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑜'𝑙𝑠𝑎𝑚" 𝑠𝑢𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑏 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑙 𝑠𝑢𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛 𝑠ℎ𝑢 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑙𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑑𝑒𝑣𝑜𝑟𝑔𝑎 𝑠𝑢𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑏 𝑦𝑒𝑔'𝑙𝑎𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑢𝑥𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖.

"𝗠𝘂𝗵𝗮𝗯𝗯𝗮𝘁𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗯𝗼𝘀𝗵𝗹𝗮𝗻𝗶𝘀𝗵𝗶"

𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑎𝑙𝑟𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑢𝑧𝑜𝑞𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑑𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑎𝑡 𝑛𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑦𝑜𝑛𝑑𝑎 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝐾𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑡𝑜'𝑞𝑛𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑜𝑔'𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑔𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑛𝑖 𝑠𝑒𝑧𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑦𝑒𝑟𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢 ℎ𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑘𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑗𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑡𝑢𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑠𝑜𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑢𝑙𝑜𝑔'𝑖 𝑜𝑟𝑡𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑜'𝑡𝑘𝑎𝑧𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑖𝑏 𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑜'𝑘𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑗𝑎𝑗𝑖 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑢𝑟𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖 𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑜 𝑏𝑢 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑔𝑎 𝑧𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑐ℎ𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑡𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑟 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖.

—𝑡𝑖𝑝𝑖𝑟𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑎𝑠 𝑞𝑖𝑙 𝑓𝑜𝑦𝑑𝑎𝑠𝑖 𝑦𝑜'𝑞—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑠ℎ𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 𝑑𝑒𝑦𝑎 𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑎 𝑡𝑜𝑚𝑜𝑛 𝑦𝑜'𝑙 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑡𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑗𝑜𝑦𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎, ℎ𝑖𝑧𝑚𝑎𝑡𝑘𝑜𝑟 𝑆𝑢𝑛𝑎 𝑥𝑜𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑢𝑦𝑢𝑟𝑑𝑖.
—𝑜𝑣𝑞𝑎𝑡𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖 𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑔—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑢𝑦𝑟𝑢𝑔'𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑑𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑥𝑜𝑛 𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑙𝑖 𝑡𝑎𝑜𝑚𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑚𝑎𝑚𝑛𝑢𝑛 𝑗𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑢𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑑𝑖𝑦𝑢 𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑘𝑜'𝑧𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑢𝑧𝑎 𝑜𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑦𝑢𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑜'𝑦𝑛𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑜'𝑚𝑑𝑖 𝑖𝑓𝑜𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 ℎ𝑖𝑑𝑙𝑎𝑏 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑟𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝐵𝑢𝑛𝑑𝑎𝑦 ℎ𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑘𝑎𝑡𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑦𝑢𝑟𝑎𝑔𝑖 𝑡𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑜𝑡𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑞𝑎𝑦 𝑑𝑒𝑑𝑖.

—𝑗𝑢𝑑𝑎 𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑛 𝑖𝑓𝑜𝑟 𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑦𝑎𝑝𝑠𝑎𝑛, 𝑦𝑢𝑟𝑎𝑔𝑖𝑛 𝑡𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑞𝑎𝑦 𝑑𝑒𝑦𝑎𝑝𝑡𝑖—𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑟𝑜𝑛𝑎 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑜'𝑛𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑟𝑑𝑖.
—𝑠𝑒𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑖𝑠𝑚 𝑡𝑜𝑝𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑚𝑖𝑧 𝑘𝑒𝑟𝑎𝑘 𝑚𝑜𝑣𝑖𝑦 𝑘𝑎𝑚𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑔𝑖𝑚....𝑌𝑢𝑘𝑖 𝑥𝑜'𝑠ℎ 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎 𝑑𝑒𝑦𝑠𝑎𝑛—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑏𝑢 𝑖𝑠𝑚𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ ℎ𝑢𝑟𝑠𝑎𝑛𝑑 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑑𝑖 𝑙𝑒𝑘𝑖𝑛 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑢𝑛𝑖 "𝑚𝑜𝑣𝑖𝑦 𝑘𝑎𝑝𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑔𝑖𝑚" 𝑑𝑒𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑜𝑞𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑟𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑘 𝑠𝑖𝑓𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑖𝑚𝑖𝑟𝑙𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑑𝑖.
𝑂𝑟𝑎𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑖𝑟 𝑜𝑦 𝑜'𝑡𝑑𝑖. 𝐵𝑢 𝑣𝑎𝑞𝑡 𝑖𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑣𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 ℎ𝑎𝑟 𝑡𝑢𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑎𝑔'𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑏𝑜'𝑦𝑛𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑣𝑎 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑔𝑎 𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑛 𝑢𝑦𝑞𝑢𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑡𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝐴𝑣𝑣𝑎𝑙𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑢 𝑦𝑜𝑞𝑚𝑎𝑑𝑖 𝑎𝑚𝑚𝑜 𝑣𝑎𝑞𝑡 𝑜'𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑢 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑘 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑞𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑠 𝑒𝑑𝑖 𝑏𝑎𝑧𝑎𝑛 𝑜'𝑧𝑖 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑡𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑜'𝑡𝑖𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖 𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑓𝑜𝑘𝑜𝑟𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖 𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑓𝑜𝑘𝑜𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑎𝑦𝑡𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑑𝑎 𝑦𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑖𝑘𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑡𝑟𝑎𝑣𝑚𝑎 𝑠𝑎𝑏𝑎𝑏 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑟𝑚𝑎𝑦 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑣𝑎 𝑏𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑚𝑒ℎ𝑖𝑟 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑑𝑎𝑣𝑜𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ 𝑚𝑢𝑚𝑘𝑢𝑛 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛. 𝐵𝑢𝑔𝑢𝑛 ℎ𝑎𝑚 ℎ𝑎𝑟 𝑑𝑜𝑖𝑚𝑔𝑖 𝑘𝑢𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑖 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑑𝑖𝑣𝑎𝑛𝑑𝑎 ℎ𝑢𝑗𝑗𝑎𝑡𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑞𝑎𝑟, 𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑒𝑠𝑎 𝑟𝑎𝑠𝑚 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑑𝑖.

𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 ℎ𝑢𝑗𝑗𝑎𝑡𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑏 𝑏𝑜'𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑒𝑡𝑖𝑏𝑜𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑞𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑚𝑑𝑎 𝑞𝑜𝑔'𝑜𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑎𝑝𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑘𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖 𝑐ℎ𝑖𝑧𝑎𝑦𝑜𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑑𝑖. 𝑅𝑎𝑠𝑖𝑚𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑗𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑔𝑎 𝑦𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑏, 𝑏𝑎𝑞𝑢𝑣𝑣𝑎𝑡 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑒𝑙𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑜'𝑟𝑎𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑢𝑙𝑜𝑔'𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑣𝑖𝑟𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.
—𝑚𝑜𝑣𝑖𝑦 𝑘𝑎𝑝𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑔𝑖𝑚 𝑛𝑖𝑚𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑏𝑖𝑙𝑎𝑛 𝑏𝑎𝑛𝑑—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑏𝑢 𝑗𝑢𝑚𝑙𝑎𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑔𝑎𝑐ℎ 𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑗𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜'𝑦𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑢𝑠𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑘𝑜'𝑟𝑖𝑏, 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑜'𝑦𝑛𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑏𝑜'𝑠𝑎𝑙𝑎𝑟 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑟𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖.
—𝑇...𝑇𝑎𝑒— 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑑𝑎 𝑞𝑜𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑞𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑟𝑑𝑖? 𝑄𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑜'𝑛𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑢𝑧𝑜𝑞𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑏 𝑢𝑛𝑖 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑞𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑏 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑞𝑎𝑡𝑡𝑖𝑞𝑟𝑜𝑞 𝑏𝑎𝑔'𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠𝑑𝑖.

—𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 𝑏𝑖𝑟 𝑏𝑜𝑟..𝑖𝑙𝑡𝑖𝑚𝑜𝑠 𝑦𝑎𝑛𝑎 𝑏𝑖𝑟 𝑏𝑜𝑟 𝑎𝑦𝑡—𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 ℎ𝑎𝑛𝑢𝑧 𝑞𝑢𝑙𝑜𝑞𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑖𝑠ℎ𝑜𝑛𝑚𝑎𝑠 𝑒𝑑𝑖.
—𝑇𝑎𝑒~—𝑞𝑖𝑧 𝑘𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑔𝑎𝑝𝑖𝑟𝑎𝑟 𝑒𝑘𝑎𝑛 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑖𝑛 𝑣𝑎 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑠𝑒ℎ𝑖𝑟𝑙𝑜𝑣𝑐ℎ𝑖 𝑜𝑣𝑜𝑧𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑒𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑡𝑖𝑏 ℎ𝑎𝑦𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑑𝑎 𝑒𝑑𝑖. 𝐸𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑘 𝑏𝑖𝑟𝑜𝑧 𝑜'𝑧𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑘𝑒𝑙𝑖𝑏 𝑜𝑙𝑑𝑖𝑑𝑎 𝑗𝑖𝑙𝑚𝑎𝑦𝑔𝑎𝑛𝑐ℎ𝑎 𝑞𝑖𝑧𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑙𝑎𝑏𝑖𝑔𝑎 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑦𝑎𝑞𝑖𝑛𝑙𝑎𝑠ℎ𝑎 𝑏𝑜𝑠ℎ𝑙𝑎𝑑𝑖. 𝑄𝑎𝑟𝑠ℎ𝑖𝑙𝑖𝑘? 𝑌𝑜'𝑞. 𝐼𝑡𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑠ℎ? 𝑌𝑜'𝑞. 𝑄𝑖𝑧 𝑜'𝑧𝑖 ℎ𝑎𝑚 𝑞𝑜'𝑙𝑙𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑖 𝑎𝑠𝑡𝑎 𝑒𝑟𝑘𝑎𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑏𝑜'𝑦𝑛𝑖𝑑𝑎𝑛 𝑜'𝑡𝑘𝑎𝑧𝑖𝑏 𝑢𝑛𝑔𝑎 𝑖𝑚𝑘𝑜𝑛 𝑦𝑎𝑟𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑣 𝑏𝑒𝑟𝑑𝑖.